<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY % external-entities SYSTEM "./extEntities.dtf">
<!ENTITY % internal-entities SYSTEM "./intEntities.dtf">
<!ENTITY jonestp SYSTEM "jonestp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph>The Religious Instruction of the Negroes. In the United States:</emph>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Jones, Charles Colcock, 1804-1863</author>
        <funder>Funding from the Library of Congress/Ameritech National Digital Library Competition supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Richard Musselwhite</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Richard Musselwhite</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">  Jill Kuhn</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>1999</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca.     560K</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>1999.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt>
        <note anchored="yes">Call number  LC2751 .J7      
(Rare Book Collection, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill)</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title type="title page">The Religious Instruction of the Negroes. In the United States</title>
            <author>Charles C. Jones</author>
          </titleStmt>
          <extent>   277 p.</extent>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Savannah</pubPlace>
            <publisher>Published by Thomas Purse</publisher>
            <date>1842</date>
            <authority/>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South</hi>.</p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl>
            <title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
            <edition>21st edition, 1998</edition>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <langUsage>
        <language id="eng">English</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>African Americans -- Religion -- History.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Missions -- History.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Education -- History.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Education -- History.</item>
            <item>Church and education -- United States -- History.</item>
            <item>Christian education -- United States -- History.</item>
            <item>Slavery and the Church -- United States -- History.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>1999-11-16, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-11-05, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Jill Kuhn, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-11-05, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Jill Kuhn</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-10-27, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Richard Musselwhite</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="title page image">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="jonestp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">THE
<lb/>
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION
<lb/>
OF THE
<lb/>
NEGROES.
<lb/></titlePart>
          <titlePart type="subtitle">IN THE UNITED STATES</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>BY <docAuthor>CHARLES C. JONES</docAuthor></byline>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>SAVANNAH:</pubPlace>
<publisher>PUBLISHED BY THOMAS PURSE</publisher>
<docDate>1842.</docDate></docImprint>
        <pb id="pverso" n="verso"/>
        <docImprint>ENTERED according to the Act of Congress, in the year
eighteen hundred and forty-two:
<lb/>
BY C. C. JONES,
<lb/>
In the Office of the Clerk of the District Court of the United
States for the District of GEORGIA.</docImprint>
        <docImprint>THOMAS PURSE, PRINTER,
<lb/>
SAVANNAH.</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="piii" n="iii"/>
        <head>PREFACE.</head>
        <p>THE preparation of the following pages has been undertaken
at the suggestion of friends, seconded by the convictions of
my own mind, that a small volume on the <hi rend="italics">Religious Instruction
of the Negroes in the United States</hi> would not be an unacceptable
offering to the Public, and especially the Christian Public, at
the present time.  Whatever I have before prepared or published
on the subject has been freely used, whenever it has suited my
purpose, in the present composition.</p>
        <p>I have endeavored to confine myself to the Religious
Instruction of the Negroes, and have touched upon other
subjects only when it has been necessary for the illustration or
support of the one before me.</p>
        <p>I commend the Book to the candid consideration of those
who read it.  My design has been to speak the truth plainly
and in love, and to do good.  May the blessing of Almighty
God attend the effort.</p>
        <closer><signed>CHARLES COLCOCK JONES.</signed>
<dateline>Riceboro, Liberty County, Ga.,<lb/>
July 4th, 1842.</dateline></closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="table of contents">
        <pb id="pv" n="v"/>
        <head>CONTENTS.</head>
        <div2 type="section">
          <head>PART I.</head>
          <head>HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION
OF THE NEGROES FROM THEIR FIRST INTRODUCTION
INTO THE COUNTRY IN 1620 TO THE YEAR 1842:  DIVIDED INTO THREE PERIODS.</head>
          <list type="simple">
            <item><hi rend="italics">The First Period</hi>—From their introduction in 
1620 to the first census in 1790: a period of 170
years, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p1">1</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. Account of the Introduction of Negroes into the
Colonies under the Government of Great Britain, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p2">2</ref>
</item><item>2. Estimated Negro Population of the Colonies at the
Declaration of Independence and census of 1790, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p3">3</ref>
</item><item>3. Efforts for their Religious Instruction, both in
Great Britain and America, year by year, during this
Period, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p6">6</ref></item></list>
</item>
            <item><hi rend="italics">The Second Period</hi>—From the first census in
1790 to 1820:  a period of 30 years, year by year, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p47">47</ref>
</item>
            <item><hi rend="italics">The Third Period</hi>—From 1820 to 1842: a period
of 22 years, year by year, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p65">65</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. Efforts year by year. Manuals of Instruction, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p65">65</ref>
</item><item>2. Action of Ecclesiastical Bodies, and of different
Denominations of Christians, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p89">89</ref>
</item><item>3. This period—a period of revival as to this particular
 duty, throughout the Southern States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p96">96</ref>
</item><item>4. General Observations, in conclusion of Historical
Sketch, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p99">99</ref></item></list></item>
          </list>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="section">
          <pb id="pvi" n="vi"/>
          <head>PART II.</head>
          <head>THE MORAL AND RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE NEGROES</head>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>I. Disadvantages to be encountered in prosecuting
an inquiry into the Moral and Religious Condition
of the Negroes in the United States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p101">101</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. <hi rend="italics">The First Disadvantage</hi>.—Our intimate knowledge
of the degraded moral character of the Negroes . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p103">103</ref></item><item>
2 <hi rend="italics">The Second Disadvantage</hi>.—Our difference of color
and superior relations in society, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p104">104</ref></item><item>
3. <hi rend="italics">The Third Disadvantage</hi>.—Our latent, and in many
instances, manifest, disinclination to the full disclosure
of the Moral and Religious Condition of the
Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p106">106</ref></item><item>
4. <hi rend="italics">The Fourth Disadvantage</hi>.—The difficulty of obtaining
an insight into the Negro Character, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p110">110</ref></item></list>
</item>
            <item>II. Circumstances which affect their Moral and
Religious Condition, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p112">112</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. The circumstances of the Slave Population, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p112">112</ref><list type="simple"><item>[1.] <hi rend="italics">The Negro in his Childhood.</hi>
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Family Government, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p112">112</ref></item><item>(b) Religious Instruction, private and public, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p113">113</ref></item><item>(c) Access to the Scriptures, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p115">115</ref></item><item>(d) Association, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p115">115</ref></item><item>(e) Clothing, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p115">115</ref></item><item>(f) General mode of living, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p116">116</ref></item></list></item><item>[2.] <hi rend="italics">The Negro at Adult Age.</hi><list type="simple"><item>(a) Family, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p116">116</ref></item><item>(b) Religious Instruction, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p117">117</ref></item><item>(c)  Access to Scriptures, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p118">118</ref></item><item>(d) Marriage and Government, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p119">119</ref></item></list></item></list>
</item><item>2. Circumstances of the Free Negro population, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p120">120</ref>
<pb id="pvii" n="vii"/>
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Location, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p120">120</ref></item><item>(b) Station and Condition in Society, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p120">120</ref></item><item>(c) Education and access to the Scriptures, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p121">121</ref></item><item>(d) Houses of Public Worship, Ministers, and Sabbath
Schools, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p122">122</ref></item><item>(e) Family Government, associations, and prospects
of advancement in society, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p123">123</ref></item></list>
</item></list></item>
            <item>III. Moral and Religious Condition of the Negroes
in the United States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p124">124</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. The Moral and Religious Condition of the Slave
Population, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p125">125</ref><list type="simple"><item>[1.] <hi rend="italics">Country Negroes.</hi>
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Ignorance of the Doctrines and Duties of
Christianity, is prevalent among the Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p125">125</ref></item><item>(b) Intimately connected with their ignorance is their
Superstition, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p127">127</ref></item><item>(c) Their sense of obligation to improve their religious
privileges is seriously defective, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p128">128</ref></item><item>(d) They have but a poor standard of moral character,
and are indifferent to the general corruption of
manners that prevails around them, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p129">129</ref></item><item>(e) The frequency of Church Discipline and the
character of the crimes requiring it, cast light
upon their Moral and Religious Condition, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p131">131</ref></item><item>(f) Brief view of prevailing vices, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p132">132</ref><list type="simple"><item>1. Violations of Marriage Contract, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p132">132</ref></item><item>2. Uncleanness, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p134">134</ref></item><item>3. Theft, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p135">135</ref></item><item>4. Falsehood, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p135">135</ref></item><item>5. Quarreling and Fighting, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p136">136</ref></item><item>6. Insensibility of heart, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p137">137</ref></item><item>7. Profane swearing, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p137">137</ref></item><item>8. Drunkenness, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p137">137</ref></item><item>9. Sabbath breaking, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p138">138</ref></item></list></item></list></item><item>[2.] <hi rend="italics">Town and City Negroes.</hi>
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Classes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p139">139</ref></item><pb id="pviii" n="viii"/><item>(b) Comparison with country Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p139">139</ref></item></list></item><item>[3.] Extracts from various Authors corroborative of
the view taken of their Moral and Religious
Condition, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p140">140</ref>
</item></list></item><item>2. Moral and Religious Condition of the Free Negro
Population, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p145">145</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>[1.] Prevailing Vices, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p145">145</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Lovers of pleasure and show, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p145">145</ref></item><item>(b) Proverbially idle, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(c) Improvident, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(d) Addicted to profane swearing, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(e) Quarreling, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(f) Sabbath breaking, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(g) Drunkenness, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(h) Theft, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p146">146</ref></item><item>(i) Lewdness, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p147">147</ref></item></list>
</item><item>[2.] Extracts from different publications, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p147">147</ref>
</item><item>[3.] General conclusions on the Moral and Religious
Condition of the Negroes in the United States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p153">153</ref></item></list></item></list></item>
          </list>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="section">
          <head>PART III.</head>
          <head>OBLIGATIONS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST TO
ATTEMPT THE IMPROVEMENT OF THE MORAL AND
RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE NEGROES IN THE
UNITED STATES, BY AFFORDING THEM THE GOSPEL.</head>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>I. Obligations of the Church to afford the Gospel to
Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p155">155</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. To the Negroes in the Slave States. Considerations
which place them <hi rend="italics">first</hi> in their claims upon our
benevolent attention, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p156">156</ref></item><item><hi rend="italics">They are the most dependent of all people upon us for
the word of life</hi>, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p156">156</ref></item><pb id="pix" n="ix"/><item><hi rend="italics">They are the most needy and most accessible</hi>, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p158">158</ref></item><item>The obligation of the Church in the Slave-holding
States to impart the Gospel to the Negroes within
those States, imposed upon us.
<list type="simple"><item>[1.] By the Providence of God, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p159">159</ref></item><item>[2.] By the Word of God, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p159">159</ref><list type="simple"><item>(a) Passages of a general character, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p160">160</ref></item><item>(b) Express commands to masters, both in Old and
New Testament. Relation recognized, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p161">161</ref></item></list></item><item>[3.] We cannot disregard this Obligation, thus imposed,
without forfeiting
<list type="simple"><item>(a) Our Humanity, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p165">165</ref></item><item>(b) Our Gratitude, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p166">166</ref></item><item>(c) Our Consistency, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p166">166</ref></item><item>(d) Our claim to the spirit of Christianity, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p166">168</ref></item></list>
</item></list></item><item>2. It is the duty of the white churches in the Free
States to afford the Gospel to the Negroes in those
States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p171">171</ref><list type="simple"><item>[1.] Because of their general poverty, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p171">171</ref></item><item>[2.] Their moral degradation, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p172">172</ref></item><item>[3.] Their dependence upon the whites, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p172">172</ref></item><item>[4.] And of consistency, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p173">173</ref></item></list>
</item></list></item>
            <item>II. Excuses in relation to a discharge of the Obligations
now proved to rest upon the Church of
Christ, usually advanced in the Slave States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p175">175</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. The Negroes have the Gospel already, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p175">175</ref>
</item><item>2. They are incapable of receiving religious instruction
except to a very limited extent, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p178">178</ref>
</item><item>3. The Gospel meets with little success among them, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p180">180</ref>
</item><item>4. We have no means of supplying them with the
Gospel, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p181">181</ref>
</item><item>5. There are peculiar and great difficulties to be
overcome, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p182">182</ref>
</item><item>6. Excuses sometimes urged <hi rend="italics">by owners</hi>, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p183">183</ref><list type="simple"><item>(a) I am a Master, but no Christian, and am therefore
excused from the duty, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p184">184</ref>
</item><pb id="px" n="x"/><item>(b) Although I hope I am a Christian, yet I am not
qualified to instruct my servants, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p184">184</ref></item><item>(c) I live away from my people, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p185">185</ref></item><item>(d) The management and religious instruction of
servants cannot be united in one person, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p186">186</ref></item><item>(e) When I instruct my people they presume upon it, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p188">188</ref></item></list>
</item><item>7. Excuses sometimes urged <hi rend="italics">by Ministers</hi>,. . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p189">189</ref><list type="simple"><item>(a) I am not able to make myself understood by the
Negroes. I have no turn for preaching to them, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p189">189</ref></item><item>(b) My church allows me no time to preach to the
Negroes. I am willing to do so, if I could, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p190">190</ref></item></list>
</item></list></item>
            <item>III. Objections to the Religious Instruction of the
Negroes in the Slave States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p192">192</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. If we suffer our Negroes to be instructed the
tendency will be to change the civil relations of society
as now constituted, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p193">193</ref>
</item><item>2. The way will be opened for men from abroad to
enter in and inculcate doctrines subversive of our
interests and safety, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p195">195</ref>
</item><item>3. The religious instruction of the Negroes will lead
to neglect of duty and insubordination, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p197">197</ref>
</item><item>4. The Negroes will embrace seasons of religious
worship for originating and executing plans of insubordination
and villany, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p201">201</ref>
</item><item>5. Religious instruction will do no good; it will only
make the Negroes worse men and worse hypocrites, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p203">203</ref></item></list>
</item>
            <item>IV. Benefits which would flow from the faithful
Religious Instruction of the Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p206">206</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. There would be a. better understanding of the relations
of Master and Servant, and of their reciprocal
duties, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p206">206</ref>
</item><item>2. The pecuniary interests of Masters would be
increased, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p208">208</ref>
</item><item>3. Religious instruction would contribute to safety, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p210">210</ref>
</item><item>4. Would promote our own morality and religion, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p216">216</ref>
</item><pb id="pxi" n="xi"/><item>5. Much unpleasant discipline would be saved the
churches, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p217">217</ref>
</item><item>6. The souls of our servants would be saved. Conclusion
to Part III, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p218">218</ref></item></list></item>
          </list>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="section">
          <head>PART IV.</head>
          <head>MEANS AND PLANS FOR PROMOTING AND SECURING
THE RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION OF THE NEGROES IN THE UNITED STATES.</head>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>I. The Church of Christ must be made familiar with
the duty, and moved to its performance, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p221">221</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. No necessity for formation of extensive associations
and societies for the work, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p221">221</ref>
</item><item>2. Churches in their respective organized forms competent
to the work, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p222">222</ref>
</item><item>3. Duty should be brought before Bishops, Elders, and
Deacons, and introduced by them into their respective
Churches and Church Judicatories, and manner
of doing so, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p222">222</ref>
</item><item>4. Essays, reports, sermons, and tracts should be printed
and circulated on the subject, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p225">225</ref>
</item></list></item>
            <item>II. Ways and Means of imparting Religious Instruction
to the Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p226">226</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. The Gospel should be communicated to the entire
Negro population; <hi rend="italics">statedly, frequently, intelligibly,</hi>
and in its <hi rend="italics">fulness</hi>, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p226">226</ref>
</item><item>2. Persons by whom it shall be so communicated.
<list type="simple"><item>(a) <hi rend="italics">In the first place</hi>, by Bishops of Churches both in
the Free and Slave States, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p227">227</ref>
Particularly by Bishops in the Slave States, for
<list type="simple"><item>1. They are settled over <hi rend="italics">entire households—Masters
 and Servants</hi>, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p227">227</ref>
</item><pb id="pxii" n="xii"/><item>2. They should, therefore, devote a portion of each
Sabbath to regular preaching to the Negroes<sic corr=",">.</sic> . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p228">228</ref></item><item>3. Lecture if possible, and attend plantation meetings
during the week, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p228">228</ref></item><item>4. Should have regular Sabbath Schools for children
and adults. Their benefit, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p229">229</ref></item><item>5. Stated seasons for meeting with colored members;
and with colored children for their catechetical
instruction, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p230">230</ref></item><item>6. Attend Funerals, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p232">232</ref></item><item>7. Perform Marriage Ceremonies, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p232">232</ref></item><item>8. Attend with their Sessions punctually and dilligently
 to the discipline of colored members, and
appoint committees of Instruction for Inquirers, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p233">233</ref></item><item>9. Endeavor to awaken Church Members, Masters
and Mistresses to the duty of affording suitable
Instruction to their Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p234">234</ref></item></list></item><item>(b) <hi rend="italics">In the second place</hi>, the Gospel must be communicated
by Ministers of the Gospel, employed as
Missionaries to the Negroes.
<list type="simple"><item>1. Missionaries absolutely needed, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p235">235</ref></item><item>2. Should be Southern men, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p235">235</ref></item><item>3. But how shall they be employed and supported? . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p235">235</ref><list type="simple"><item>By Domestic Missionary Societies, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p237">237</ref></item><item>By Presbyteries, Associations, Conferences and
Conventions, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p237">237</ref></item><item>By one or more Churches uniting their contributions, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p238">238</ref></item><item>By one or more Planters doing the same, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p238">238</ref></item></list></item></list></item><item>(c) <hi rend="italics">In the third place</hi>, we are to look to owners
themselves to communicate the Gospel to the
Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p239">239</ref><list type="simple"><item>1. The owner should impress upon his people the
great duty of attending public worship on the
Sabbath, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p240">240</ref></item><item>2. Make all the children and youth attend punctually
the Sabbath School, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p240">240</ref></item><pb id="pxiii" n="xiii"/><item>3. The plantation should be brought under religious
influences and the physical condition of the
People improved, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p240">240</ref></item><item>4. The owner should undertake the instruction of
the people himself. Way and manner of his
doing so, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p244">244</ref></item></list></item><item>(d) <hi rend="italics">In the fourth place</hi>, we are to look to Elders and
Laymen to assist in this good work, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p248">248</ref></item><item>Our main dependence, in conclusion, must be upon
settled pastors &amp; stated <sic corr="supplies">snpplies</sic> of our Churches, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p249">249</ref>
</item></list></item></list></item>
            <item>III. The Manner in which the Gospel should be
communicated to the Negroes, so as to meet the
character, condition, and circumstances of the
People, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p250">250</ref>
<list type="simple"><item>1. Manner of Preaching<corr>,</corr> . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p250">250</ref><list type="simple"><item>(a) What kind of Ministers are needed? Not ignorant,
but educated and intelligent Ministers, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p250">250</ref></item><item>(b) The Minister to the Negroes should pay attention
to his <hi rend="italics">general deportment</hi> among them, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p254">254</ref></item><item>(c) To his manner in preaching, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p255">255</ref></item><item>(d) To the style and character of his sermons.
What kind of sermons are most suitable, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p256">256</ref></item><item>(e) He should see that the strictest order is observed
in all his religious meetings, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p262"><sic corr="262">252</sic></ref></item><item>(f) And mark the deportment of the people, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p262"><sic corr="262">252</sic></ref></item></list>
</item><item>2. Manner of conducting Sabbath Schools. Manuals
and Plans of instruction,. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p262"><sic corr="262">252</sic></ref>
</item><item>3. Manner of conducting Plantation Meetings, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p267">267</ref>
</item><item>4. Manner of treating opposition to the work of
Religious Instruction of the Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p269">269</ref>
</item><item>5. Manner of speaking and acting in relation to the
Civil Condition of the Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p270">270</ref>
</item><item>6. The best form of Church Organization for the
Negroes, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p273">273</ref>
</item><item>7. Conclusion, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="p275">275</ref></item></list></item>
          </list>
        </div2>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="part">
        <pb id="p1" n="1"/>
        <head>PART I.</head>
        <head>Historical Sketch of the Religious Instruction of the
Negroes from their first introduction into the Country
in 1620 to the year 1842.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <head>THE FIRST PERIOD—From their first Introduction, in 1620, to the first Census, in 1790: a period of 170 years.</head>
          <p>SUCH is the scarcity of materials, and the difficulty of
arriving at the scattered sources of information, that I
have called the following Historical Notice of the
Religious Instruction of the Negroes in the United
States, “A SKETCH.” It deserves no better name,
although, perhaps, it may embody the principal facts on
the subject.</p>
          <p>For the sake of perspicuity, the SKETCH is divided
into PERIODS OF TIME—the <hi rend="italics">First Period</hi>, extending
from the Introduction of the Negroes into the Country,
in 1620, to the first Census, in 1790; a period of 170
years: the <hi rend="italics">Second Period</hi>, from 1790 to 1820; a period
of 30 years: and the <hi rend="italics">Third Period</hi> from 1820 to 1842;
a period of 22 years.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <pb id="p2" n="2"/>
            <head>1. Account of the Introduction of Negroes into <sic corr="the">the
the</sic> Colonies under the Government of Great Britain.</head>
            <p>It was in the year 1501 that Isabella of Spain granted
permission for the introduction of Negro slaves into
Hispaniola; but such only as had been born in Spain,
or in slavery among Christians; and in the following
year a few had been sent into the New World.</p>
            <p>In 1508 the Spaniards opened a direct trade in slaves,
and imported Negroes into Hispaniola from the Portuguese
settlements on the Coast of Guinea. Ferdinand
V., by royal ordinance, enjoined a direct traffic in slaves
between Guinea and Hispaniola, in 1511, and Charles
V., in 1512-13.</p>
            <p>In 1517 Charles V. granted a patent to one of his
Flemish favorites, containing an exclusive right of importing
slaves, four thousand annually, into Hispaniola,
Cuba, Jamaica, and Puerto Rico. This favorite sold
his patent to some Genoese merchants for 25,000 ducats,
and they were the first who brought into regular form that
commerce for slaves between Africa and America, which
has since been carried on under such revolting circumstances
and to such an amazing extent.</p>
            <p>Forty-five years after, in 1562-3, the English entered
the trade under Sir John Hawkins and carried Negroes
from Africa to Hispaniola, and in 1567 Queen Elizabeth
protected and shared the traffic. Thus the Mother Country
was engaged in the traffic <hi rend="italics">forty-five years</hi> before the
first permanent settlement was made in her American
Colonies, which was at Jamestown, Virginia in 1607.</p>
            <p>The Dutch, in common with other maritime nations
of Europe, engaged in the trade, and a man-of-war of
that nation, from the Coast of Guinea, in August, 1620,
(four months before the Plymouth Colony arrived in
America,) landed <hi rend="italics">twenty Negroes</hi> for sale, in the Colony
<pb id="p3" n="3"/>
of Virginia, on James river, which determines the epoch
of their introduction into the Colonies. From this
period they were gradually, and at different times, introduced
into all the Colonies from Massachusetts to Georgia;
and for the most part, <hi rend="italics">contrary to the wishes of
the Colonists.</hi></p>
            <p>The first cargo of Negro slaves was brought into
<hi rend="italics">Boston</hi> in 1645, and though their introduction was
denounced and the Negroes ordered to be “returned at
public charge;” yet it was afterwards permitted, and
people engaged in the trade.</p>
            <p>In <hi rend="italics">Maryland</hi> acts were passed encouraging the importation
of Negroes, in 1671; and in this same year they
were first introduced into South Carolina. They were
<hi rend="italics">legally</hi> admitted into <hi rend="italics">Georgia</hi> in 1747. The precise
year of their admission into the remaining eight of the
old thirteen Colonies is not accurately known.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>2. <hi rend="italics">Estimated Negro Population of the Colonies at
the Declaration of Independence; and Census of</hi> 1790.</head>
            <p>I have no references at hand by which to determine
the number of Negroes in each of the Colonies, nor the
aggregate in all, <hi rend="italics">before</hi> the Declaration of Independence,
as no general census was ever taken of the Colonies
while they continued such. But there are statements of
the number in most of the Colonies, given in different
years, which I shall proceed to mention.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Virginia</hi> was settled in 1607, and in 1671 contained
2,000 Negroes; in 1763, 100,000.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Massachusetts</hi> was settled in 1620, and in 1763 contained
4,500.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Rhode Island</hi> was settled in 1636. In 1680 had
imported but a few Negroes, in 1730 contained 1,648,
and in 1748, 4,373.</p>
            <pb id="p4" n="4"/>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Connecticut</hi> was settled in 1635. In 1680 had 30
Negroes, and in 1774, 6,464.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New Hampshire</hi> was settled from Massachusetts and
became a separate Colony in 1741, and in 1775 contained
659 Negroes.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New York</hi> was settled by the Dutch in 1613. In
1756 contained 13,542.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New Jersey</hi> was settled 1627. In 1738 contained
3,981 Negroes and slaves, and in 1745, 4,606.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Maryland</hi> was granted to Lord Baltimore in 1632.
In 1755 contained 42,764 Negroes, and for a time, 2,000
were imported annually. Mr. Burke says, in 1757 the
number was upwards of 60,000.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">North Carolina</hi> was permanently settled in 1650,
and became distinct from Virginia in 1727. In 1701 it
had 5,000 inhabitants, <hi rend="italics">besides</hi> Negroes and Indians, and
in 1702, 6,000.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">South Carolina</hi> was granted to Lord Clarendon in
1662. In 1723 contained 18,000 Negroes; in 1724, 439
were imported; in 1730 contained 28,000; in 1731 1,500
were imported. In 1765 contained 90,000; in 1773 over
6,000 were imported. This Colony lost 25,000 Negroes
in the Revolutionary war.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Georgia</hi> was settled in 1732-3. Slavery was legalized
in 1747, and in 1772 contained 14,000 Negroes.</p>
            <p>The probable number of Negroes in the Colonies at
the Declaration of Independence in 1776, may be ascertained
in the following manner. Take the known population
in the different Colonies nearest the year 1776;
compare that with the census of 1790; take into consideration
the rate of increase from nature and from
importation, and also the decrease; and then give the
supposed population in round numbers.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Massachusetts.</hi>—<hi rend="italics">Last return</hi> in 1763 to 1776, 13
<pb id="p5" n="5"/>
years, the population decreasing; supposed
population in 1776. . . . . . 3,500</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Rhode Island.</hi>—1748 to 1776, 28 years,
stationary. . . . . . 4,373</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Connecticut.</hi>—1774 to 1776, 2 years,
decreasing. . . . . . 6,000</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New Hampshire.</hi>—1775 to 1776, 1 year,
stationary. . . . . . 659</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New York.</hi>—1756 to 1776, 20 years
increasing. . . . . . 15,000,</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">New Jersey.</hi>—1745 to 1776, 31 years
increasing. . . . . . 7,600</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Delaware.</hi>—Estimated in 1776 compared
with 1790. . . . . . 9,000</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Pennsylvania.</hi>—Estimated in 1775
compared with 1790, the act of Abolition in 1780
taken into the account. . . . . . 10,000</p>
            <p>In 1757, Mr. Burke says, “not the fortieth
part of the inhabitants were Negroes.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Maryland.</hi>—1755 to 1776, 21 years, increasing. . . . . . 80,000</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Virginia.</hi>—1763 to 1776, 13 years, increasing. . . . . . 165,000.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">North Carolina.</hi>—Estimated in same way
as Delaware. . . . . . 75,000</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">South Carolina.</hi>—1765 to 1776, 11 years,
increasing, and loss in Revolution considered. . . . . . 110,000.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Georgia.</hi>—1772 to 1776, 4 years, increasing. . . . . . 16,000</p>
            <p>Total, . . . . . 502,132.</p>
            <p>Making a total, in round numbers, of 500,000 Negroes
who had, in the course of 156 years, from 1620 to 1776,
accumulated on our shores, by importation and natural
increase.</p>
            <p>The proportion of <hi rend="italics">free</hi> Negroes, in this estimate, at
<pb id="p6" n="6"/>
the Declaration of Independence, must have been inconsiderable;
as it was not until <hi rend="italics">after</hi> the Revolution that
manumissions by owners, and manumissions in the
progress of acts of Abolition, multiplied.</p>
            <p>The Census of the United States for 1790, gives
697,697 Slaves and 59,481 Free Persons Of Color; a
total of 757,178.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>3.<hi rend="italics"> Efforts for their Religious Instruction, both in
Great Britain and America, year by year, during this
Period.</hi></head>
            <p>Having brought distinctly to view this multitude of
people introduced amongst us in the inscrutable providence
of God, the <hi rend="italics">original stock</hi> being in a state of
absolute <hi rend="italics">Heathenism</hi>, we may inquire into the efforts
made for their Religious Instruction.</p>
            <p>1673. Mr. Baxter published his “<hi rend="italics">Christian Directory,</hi>”
in which he has a chapter of “Directions to those
Masters in Foreign Plantations who have Negroes and
other slaves; being a solution of several cases about
them.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The first Direction</hi> calls upon masters to “understand
well how far your power over your slaves extendeth
and what limits God hath set thereto.”</p>
            <p>“Remember that they have immortal souls, and are
equally capable of salvation with yourselves: and therefore you have no power to do any thing which shall
hinder their salvation. Remember that God is their
absolute owner, and that you have none but a derived
and limited propriety in them;—that they and you are
equally under the government and laws of God;—that
God is their reconciled tender Father, and if they be
as good, doth love them as well as you;—and that they
are the redeemed ones of Christ:—Therefore, so use
them as to preserve Christ's right and interest in them.”</p>
            <pb id="p7" n="7"/>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The 2d. Direction</hi>—“Remember that you are Christ's
trustees, or the guardians of their souls; and that the
greater your power is over them, the greater your charge
is of them and your duty for them.  So must you exercise
both your power and love to bring them to the
knowledge and the faith of Christ, and to the just
obedience of God's commands.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The 3d.</hi>—“So serve your necessities by your slaves
as to prefer God's interest and their spiritual and 
ever-lasting happiness. Teach them the way to heaven, and
do all for their souls which I have before directed you to
do for all your other servants. Tho' you may make some
difference in their labor and diet and clothing, yet none
as to the furthering of their salvation. If they be infidels
use them so as tendeth to win them to Christ and
the love of religion, by shewing them that Christians
are less worldly, less cruel and passionate, and more
wise and charitable and holy and meek, than any other
persons are. Wo to them that by their cruelty and
covetousness do scandalize even slaves and hinder their
conversion and salvation.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The 7th and last Direction</hi>—“Make it your chief
end in buying and using slaves to win them to Christ
and save their souls. Do not only endeavor it on the by
when you have first consulted your own commodity,
but make this more of your end than your commodity
itself; and let their salvation be far more valued by you
than their service; and carry yourself to them as those
that are sensible that they are redeemed with them by
Christ from the slavery of Satan and may live with them
in the liberty of the saints in glory.”</p>
            <p>The works of this eminent servant of God had an
extensive circulation, and these Directions may have
been productive of much good on the plantations of
those owners into whose hands they fell.</p>
            <pb id="p8" n="8"/>
            <p>1680. Forty-four years after the settlement of Connecticut,
the Assembly forwarded answers to the Inquiries
of the Lords of the Committee of Colonies, wherein
they say: “There are but few servants and fewer slaves;
not above 30 in the colony. There come sometimes
three or four blacks from the Barbadoes, which are sold
for 22<hi rend="italics">l</hi> each. Great care is taken of the instruction
of the people in the Christian religion, by ministers
catechising and preaching twice every Sabbath and
sometimes on lecture days; and also by masters of
families instructing their children and servants, which
the law commands them to do.”</p>
            <p>1701. <hi rend="italics">“The Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel in Foreign Parts,”</hi> was incorporated under
William III. on the 16th day <sic corr="of">of of</sic> June 1701, and the
first meeting of the society under its charter was the
27th of June of the same year. Thomas Lord Bishop
of Canterbury, Primate and Metropolitan of all England
was appointed by his Majesty the first President.</p>
            <p>This society was formed with the view,<hi rend="italics"> primarily</hi>,
of supplying the destitution of religious institutions and
privileges among the inhabitants of the North American
Colonies, members of the established church of England;
and <hi rend="italics">secondarily</hi>, of extending the Gospel to the
Indians and Negroes.</p>
            <p>It had been preceded by a company incorporated by
Charles II. in 1661, for “<hi rend="italics">the Propagation of the Gospel
amongst Heathen Nations of New England and the
parts adjacent in America;</hi>” which, however, did
not accomplish much; the design, for the times then
present and the necessities of the Colonies, being too
narrow. The Honorable Robert Boyle, was first President
of this company, and it was his connection with
this society which led him to a deeper interest in the
<pb id="p9" n="9"/>
defence and propagation of the Christian religion, and
he therefore left in his will an annual salary, forever, for
the support of eight sermons in the year, for proving
the Christian Religion against notorious Infidels; and he
requires that the preachers employed, “shall be assisting
to all companies and encouraging them in any
undertaking for propagating the Christian religion in
Foreign Parts.”</p>
            <p>The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts entered upon its duties with zeal, being
patronized by the King and all the dignitaries of the
Church of England.</p>
            <p>They instituted inquiries into the religious condition
of the Colonies, responded to “by the Governors and
persons of the best note;” (with special reference to
Episcopacy,) and they perceived that their work “consisted
of three great branches: <hi rend="italics">the care and instruction
of our people</hi> settled in the Colonies; <hi rend="italics">the conversion
of the Indian Savages</hi>; and <hi rend="italics">the conversion of the
Negroes</hi>.” Before appointing Missionaries, they sent
out a traveling preacher, the <hi rend="italics">Rev. George Keith</hi>, (an
itinerant missionary,) who associated with himself the
<hi rend="italics">Rev. John Talbot</hi>. Mr. Keith preached between North
Carolina and Piscataquay river in New England, a tract
above 800 miles in length, and completed his mission in
two years, and returned and reported his labors to the
society.</p>
            <p>The annual meetings of this society were regularly
held from 1702 to 1819 and 118 sermons preached
before it by Bishops of the Church of England, a large
number of them distinguished for piety, learning, and
zeal. The society still exists.</p>
            <p>The efforts of the society <hi rend="italics">for the Religious Instruction
of the Negroes</hi>, are briefly as follows.</p>
            <pb id="p10" n="10"/>
            <p>In June 1702 the Rev. Samuel Thomas, the first
missionary, was sent to the Colony of <hi rend="italics">South Carolina.</hi>
The society designed he should attempt the conversion
of the Yammosee Indians; but the Governor, Sir
Nathaniel Johnson, appointed him to the care of the
people settled on the three branches of Cooper river,
making Goose creek his residence. He reported his
labors to the society, and said “that he had taken much
pains also in instructing the Negroes, and learned 20 of
them to read.<corr>”</corr> He died in October 1706.</p>
            <p>Dr. LeJeau succeeded him in 1706, and found “parents
and masters imbued with much good will and a ready
disposition to have their children and servants taught the
Christian religion.” “He instructed and baptised many
Negroes and Indian slaves.” His communicants in 1714
arose to 70 English and 8 Negroes. Dr. LeJeau died
in 1717, and was succeeded permanently by Rev. Mr.
Ludlam, who began his mission with great dilligence.
“There were in his parish a large number of Negroes,
natives of the place, who understood English well; he
took good pains to instruct several of them in the principles
of the Christian religion and afterwards admitted
them to baptism. He said if the masters of them would
heartily concur to forward so good a work, all those who
have been born in the country might without much difficulty
be instructed and received into the church. Mr.
Ludlam continued his labors among the Negroes and
every year taught and baptised several of them; in one
year eleven, besides some <hi rend="italics">mulattoes</hi>.”</p>
            <p>The Indian war checked the progress of the society's
missions for several years. The Parishes of St. Paul's,
(1705,) St. John's, (1707,) St. Andrew's and St. Bartholomew's,
(1713,) St. Helen's, (1712,) received missionaries.
Mr. Hasell was settled in the last named parish,
<pb id="p11" n="11"/>
and the inhabitants were “565 whites, 950 Negroes, 60
Indian slaves, and 20 free Negroes.”</p>
            <p>Rev. Gilbert Jones was appointed missionary of
Christ Church Parish, 1711. He used great pains to
persuade the masters and mistresses to assist in having
their slaves instructed in the Christian faith; but found
this good work lay under difficulties as yet insuperable.
He wrote thus concerning this matter: “Though laboring
in vain be very discouraging, yet (by the help of
God,) I will not cease my labors; and if I shall gain but
one proselyte, shall not think much of all my pains.” He was <sic corr="succeeded">succeded</sic> in 1722 by Rev. Mr. Pownal. Two
years after he reported in his parish 470 free born, and
“above 700 slaves, some of which understand the English
tongue; but very few know any thing of God or
religion.”
In the parish of St. George, taken out of St. Andrew's,
the church stands 28 miles from Charleston, (1719,) Mr.
Peter Tustian was sent missionary, but soon removed to
Maryland. The Rev. Mr. Varnod succeeded him in
1723. A year after his arrival, at Christmas, he had
near 50 communicants, and what was remarkable, 17
Negroes.</p>
            <p>He baptised several grown persons, besides children
and Negroes, belonging to Alexander Skeene, Esquire.
The Rev. Mr. Taylor, missionary at St. Andrew's parish
in South Carolina, reported to the society “the great
interest taken in the religious instruction of their Negroes
by Mrs. Haige and Mrs. Edwards, and their remarkable
success; 14 of whom on examination he baptised.”
The clergy of South Carolina, in a joint letter, acquainted
the society with the fact “that Mr. Skeene, his lady,
and Mrs. Haige, his sister, did use great care to have
their Negroes instructed and baptised.” And the Rev.
<pb id="p12" n="12"/>
Mr. Varnod, missionary, had baptised 8 Negro children
belonging to Mr. Skeene and Mrs. Haige, and he writes
to the society that “at once he had 19 Negro communicants.”</p>
            <p>Mr. Neuman was sent as a missionary to <hi rend="italics">North Carolina</hi>
in 1722. He reported some time after “that he had
baptised 269 children, 1 woman, and 3 men, and 2
Negroes, who could say the creed, the Lord's prayer,
and ten commandments, and had good sureties for their
further information.”</p>
            <p>The Rev. Mr. Beekett, missionary in <hi rend="italics">Pennsylvania</hi>,
in 1723, reported that he had baptised “two Negro
slaves.”</p>
            <p>In 1709 Mr. Huddlestone was appointed school master
in <hi rend="italics">New York City</hi>. He taught 40 poor children out of
the societies funds, and publicly catechised in the steeple
of Trinity Church every Sunday in the afternoon, “not
only his own scholars, but also the children, servants,
and slaves of the inhabitants, and above 100 persons
usually attended him.”</p>
            <p>The society established, also, a catechising school
in New York city in 1704, in which city there were
computed to be about 1,500 Negro and Indian slaves.
The society hoped their example would be generally
followed in the Colonies. Mr. Elias Neau, a French
protestant was appointed catechist; who was very zealous
in his duty and many Negroes were instructed and
baptised. In 1712 the Negroes in New York conspired
to destroy all the English, which greatly discouraged
the work of their instruction. The conspiracy was
defeated, and many negroes taken and executed. Mr.
Neau's school was blamed as the main occasion of the
barbarous plot; two of Mr. Neau's school were charged
with the plot; one was cleared and the other was proved
<pb id="p13" n="13"/>
to have been in the conspiracy, but guiltless of his
master's murder. “Upon full trial the guilty Negroes
were found to be such as never came to Mr. Neau's
school; and what is very observable, the persons whose
Negroes were found most guilty were such as were the
declared opposers of making them Christians.” In a
short time the cry against the instruction of the Negroes
subsided: the Governor visited and recommended the
school. Mr. Neau died in 1722, much regretted by all
who knew his labors. He was succeeded by Rev. Mr.
Wetmore, who afterwards was appointed missionary to
Rye in New York. After his removal “the rector, church
wardens, and vestry of Trinity Church, in New York
City,” requested another catechist, “there being about
1,400 Negro and Indian slaves, a considerable number
of them had been instructed in the principles of Christianity
by the late Mr. Neau, and had received baptism
and were communicants in their church. The society
complied with this request and sent over Rev. Mr.
Colgan in 1726, who conducted the school with success.”</p>
            <p>Mr. Honeyman, missionary in 1724, in <hi rend="italics">Providence</hi>,
Rhode Island, had baptized, in two years, 80 persons,
of which 19 were grown, 3 Negroes, and 2 Indians, and
2 Mulattoes.</p>
            <p>In <hi rend="italics">Naragansett</hi>, the congregation was reported to be
160, (1720) with 12 Indian and black servants.</p>
            <p>At <hi rend="italics">Marblehead</hi>, the missionary reported (1725) having
baptized 2 Negroes; “a man about 25 years old and a
girl 12, and that a whole family in Salem had conformed
to the church.”</p>
            <p>The society looked upon the instruction and conversion
of the Negroes as a principal branch of their care;
esteeming it a great reproach to the Christian name,
<pb id="p14" n="14"/>
that so many thousands of persons should continue in
the same state of Pagan darkness under a Christian
government and living in Christian families, as they lay
before under in their own heathen countries. The
society immediately from their first institution strove to
promote their conversion, and in as much as their income
would not enable them to send numbers of catechists
sufficient to instruct the Negroes; yet they resolved to
do their utmost, and at least to give this work the mark
of their highest approbation. They wrote, therefore, to
all their missionaries, that they should use their best
endeavors, at proper times, to instruct the Negroes, and
should especially take occasion to recommend it zealously
to the masters to order their slaves at convenient times,
to come to them that they might be instructed. These
directions had a good effect, and some hundreds of
Negroes had been instructed, received baptism, and been
admitted to the communion, and lived very orderly
lives.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The History of the Society</hi> goes on to say: “It is a
matter of commendation to the clergy that they have
done thus much in so great and difficult a work. But,
alas! what is the instruction of a few hundreds in several
years, with respect to the many thousands uninstructed,
unconverted; living, dying, utter pagans! It must be
confessed, what hath been done is as nothing with regard
to what a true Christian would hope to see effected.”
After stating several difficulties in respect to the religious
instruction of the Negroes, (which do not exist at the
present time, but in a very limited degree,) it is said:
“But the greatest obstruction is the masters themselves
do not consider enough the obligation which lies upon
them to have their slaves instructed.” And in another
<pb id="p15" n="15"/>
place, “the society have always been sensible the most
effectual way to convert the Negroes was by engaging
their masters to countenance and promote their conversion.”
The Bishop of St. Asaph, Dr. Fleetwood, preached
a sermon before the society in the year 1711, setting
forth the duty of instructing the Negroes in the Christian
religion. The society thought this so useful a discourse
that they printed and dispersed abroad in the Plantations
great numbers of that sermon, in the same year; and in.
the year 1725, reprinted the same and dispersed again
large numbers. The Bishop of London, Dr. Gibson, (to
whom the care of the Plantations abroad, as to religious
affairs, was committed,) became a second advocate for
the conversion of the Negroes, and wrote two letters on
this subject. The first in 1727, “addressed to masters
and mistresses of families, in the English Plantations
abroad, exhorting them to encourage and promote the
instruction of their Negroes in the Christian faith. The
second, in the same year, addressed to the missionaries
there; directing them to distribute the said letter, and
exhorting them to give their assistance towards the
instruction of the Negroes within their several parishes.”</p>
            <p>The society were persuaded this was the true method
to remove the great obstruction to their conversion, and
hoping so particular an application to the masters and
mistresses from the See of London would have the
strongest influence, they printed 10,000 copies of the
letter to masters and mistresses, which were sent to all
the Colonies on the continent, and to all the British
Islands in the West Indies, to be distributed among the
masters of families, and all other inhabitants. The
society received accounts that these letters influenced
many masters of families to have their servants
<pb id="p16" n="16"/>
instructed. The Bishop of London soon after wrote
“an address to serious Christians <hi rend="italics">among ourselves</hi>, to
assist the Society for Propagating the Gospel in carrying
on this work.”</p>
            <p>The letters of Dr. Gibson referred to, for their intrinsic
excellence, and as an indication of the state of feeling on
the subject, at the time they were written, render it
proper that they should be inserted in this Sketch. I
have not been able to obtain a copy of Dr. Fleetwood's
sermon.</p>
            <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
              <text>
                <body>
                  <div1 type="letter">
                    <head>
                      <hi rend="italics">“The Bishop of London's Letter to the Masters and
Mistresses of Families in the English Plantations
abroad; exhorting them to encourage and promote
the Instruction of their Negroes in the Christian
Faith. London, 1727.</hi>
                    </head>
                    <p>The care of the Plantations abroad being committed
to the Bishop of London, as to religious affairs, I have
thought it my duty to make particular inquiries into the
state of religion in those parts; and to learn, among
other things, what number of slaves are employed
within the several governments, and what means are
used for their instruction in the Christian faith. I find
the numbers are prodigiously great; and am not a little
troubled to observe how small a progress has been made
in a Christian country towards the delivering those poor
creatures from the pagan darkness and superstition in
which they were bred, and the making them partakers
of the light of the Gospel, and of the blessings and
benefits belonging to it. And, which is yet more to be
lamented, I find there has not only been very little
progress made in the work, but that all <hi rend="italics">attempts</hi> towards
it, have been by too many industriously discouraged and
hindered; partly by magnifying the <hi rend="italics">difficulties</hi> of the
<pb id="p17" n="17"/>
work beyond what they really are; and partly by
mistaken suggestions of the change which baptism would
make in the condition of the Negroes, to the loss and
disadvantage of their masters.</p>
                    <p>I. <hi rend="italics">As to the Difficulties</hi>: it may be pleaded that the
Negroes are <hi rend="italics">grown persons</hi> when they come over, and
that having been accustomed to the pagan rites and
idolatries of their own country, they are prejudiced
against all other religions, and more particularly against
the Christian, as forbidding all that licentiousness which
is usually practised among the heathens.</p>
                    <p>But if this were a good argument against attempting
the conversion of Negroes, it would follow that the
Gospel is never further to be propagated than it is at
present, and that no endeavors are to be used for the
conversion of heathens at any time, or in any country,
whatsoever: because all heathens have been accustomed
to pagan rites and idolatries, and to such vicious and
licentious living as the Christian religion forbids. But
yet, God be thanked, heathens have been converted and
Christianity propagated in all ages, and almost all countries,
through the zeal and diligence of pious and good
men; and this without the help of miracles. And if the
present age be as zealous and diligent in pursuing the
proper <hi rend="italics">means</hi> of conversion, we have no reason to
doubt, but that the divine assistance is, and will be, the
same in all ages.</p>
                    <p>But a further difficulty is, that they are <hi rend="italics">utter strangers
to our language</hi> and <hi rend="italics">we to theirs;</hi> and the gift of
tongues being now ceased, there is no means left of
instructing them in the doctrines of the Christian religion.
And this, I own, is a real difficulty, as long as it continues,
and as far as it reaches. But if I am rightly
<pb id="p18" n="18"/>
informed, many of the Negroes who are grown persons
when they come over, do of themselves attain so much
of our language as enables them to understand and to
be understood, in things which concern the ordinary
business of life; and they who can go so far, of their
own accord, might doubtless be carried much further, if
proper methods and endeavors were used to bring them
to a complete knowledge of our language, with a pious
view to the instructing them in the doctrines of our
religion. At least some of them, who are more capable
and more serious than the rest, might be easily instructed
both in our language and religion, and then be made use
of to convey instruction to the rest in their own language.
And this, one would hope, may be done with great ease,
wherever there is a hearty and sincere zeal for the work.</p>
                    <p>But whatever difficulties there may be instructing
those who are <hi rend="italics">grown up</hi> before they are brought over,
there are not the like difficulties in the case of <hi rend="italics">their
children</hi>, who are born and bred in our own Plantations,
who have never been accustomed to pagan rites and
superstitions, and who may easily be trained up, like all
other children, to any language whatsoever, and particularly
to our own; if the making them good Christians
be sincerely the desire and intention of those who have
the property in them and the government over them.</p>
                    <p>But supposing the difficulties to be much greater than
I imagine, they are not such as render the work<hi rend="italics"> impossible</hi>,
so as to leave no hope of <hi rend="italics">any degree</hi> of success;
and nothing less than an <hi rend="italics">impossibility</hi> of doing any good
at all, can warrant our giving over and laying aside all
means and endeavors, where the propagation of the Gospel
and the saving of souls are immediately concerned.</p>
                    <p>Many undertakings look far more impracticable before
<pb id="p19" n="19"/>
trial, than they are afterwards found to be in experience;
especially where there is not a good heart to go about
them. And it is frequently observed that small beginnings,
when pursued with resolution, are attended with great
and surprising success. But in no case is the success
more great and surprising than when good men engage
in the cause of God and religion, out of a just sense of
the inestimable value of a soul, and in full and well
grounded assurance that their honest designs and endeavors
for the promoting religion, will be supported by a
special blessing from God.</p>
                    <p>I am loth to think so hardly of any <hi rend="italics">Christian</hi> master,
as to suppose that he can <hi rend="italics">deliberately hinder</hi> his Negroes
from being instructed in the Christian faith; or which is
the same thing, that he can, upon sober and mature
consideration of the case, finally resolve to deny them
the <hi rend="italics">means and opportunities</hi> of instruction. Much less
may I believe that he can, after he has seriously weighed
this matter, permit them to labor on the Lord's day:
and least of all, that he can put them under a kind of
<hi rend="italics">necessity</hi> of laboring on that day, to provide themselves
with the conveniences of life; since our religion so
plainly teaches us that God has given one day in seven,
to be a day of rest; not only to man, but to the beasts.
That it is a day appointed by him for the improvement
of the soul, as well as the refreshment of the body; and
that it is a duty incumbent upon masters, to take care
that all persons who are under their government, keep
this day holy, and employ it to the pious and wise purposes
for which God,—our great Lord and Master—
intended it. Nor can I think so hardly of any missionary,
who shall be desired by the master to direct and
assist in the instruction of his Negroes, (either on that
<pb id="p20" n="20"/>
day or on any other, when he shall be more at leisure,)
as to suppose that he will not embrace such invitations
with the utmost readiness and cheerfulness, and give all
the help that is fairly consistent with the necessary
duties of his function, as a parochial minister.</p>
                    <p>If it be said that no time can be spared from the daily
labor and employment of the Negroes, to instruct them
in the Christian religion; this is in effect to say that no
consideration of propagating the Gospel of God, or
saving the souls of men, is to make the <hi rend="italics">least abatement</hi>
from the temporal profit of the masters; and that God
cannot or will not make up the little they may lose in that
way, by blessing and prospering their undertakings by
sea and land, as a just reward of their zeal for his glory
and the salvation of men's souls. In this case, I may
well reason as St. Paul does in a case not unlike it, that
if they make you partakers of their temporal things,
(of their strength and spirits, and even of their offspring,)
you ought to make them partakers of your spiritual
things, though it should abate somewhat from the profit
which you might otherwise receive from their labors.
And considering the <hi rend="italics">greatness</hi> of the profit that is
received from their labors, it might be hoped that all
Christian masters, those especially who are possessed of
considerable numbers, should also be at some small
<hi rend="italics">expense</hi> in providing for the instruction of these poor
creatures, and that others, whose numbers are less, and
who dwell in the same neighborhood, should join in the
expense of a common teacher for the Negroes belonging
to them. The Society for Propagating the Gospel in
Foreign Parts, are sufficiently sensible of the great
importance and necessity of such an established and
regular provision for the instruction of the Negroes, and
<pb id="p21" n="21"/>
earnestly wish and pray, that it may please God to put
it into the hearts of good Christians, to enable them to
assist in the work, by seasonable contributions for that
end: but at present their fund does scarce enable them
to answer the many demands of missionaries, for the
performance of divine service in the poorer settlements,
which are not in a condition to maintain them at their
own charge.</p>
                    <p>II. But it is further pleaded, that the instruction of
heathens in the Christian faith, is in order to their baptism:
and that not only the <hi rend="italics">time</hi> to be allowed for
instructing them, would be an abatement from the profits
of their labour, but also, that the <hi rend="italics">baptizing</hi> them when
instructed would destroy both the property which the
masters have in them as slaves bought with their money
and the right of selling them again at pleasure, and that
the making them Christians, only makes them less
diligent and more ungovernable.</p>
                    <p>To which it may be very truly replied, that Christianity
and the embracing of the Gospel does not make
the least alteration in civil property, or in any of the
duties which belong to civil relations; but in all these
respects, it continues persons just in the same state as it
found them. The freedom which Christianity gives is a
freedom from the bondage of sin and satan, and from
the dominion of men's lusts and passions and inordinate
desires; but as to their <hi rend="italics">outward</hi> condition, whatever
that was before, whether bond or free, their being baptized
and becoming Christians, makes no manner of
change in it. As St. Paul has expressly told us, 1 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi>
7:20, where he is speaking directly to this point, “Let
every man abide in the same calling wherein he was
called:” and at the 24th verse, “Let every man wherein
<pb id="p22" n="22"/>
he is called therein abide with God.” And so far is
Christianity from discharging men from the duties of
the station or condition in which it found them, that it
lays them under stronger obligations to perform those
duties with the greatest diligence and fidelity, not only
from the fear of man but from a sense of duty to God,
and the belief and expectation of a future account. So
that to say that Christianity tends to make men less
observant of their duty in any respect, is a reproach that it
is very far from deserving: and a reproach that is confuted
<hi rend="italics">by the whole tenor of the Gospel precepts</hi>, which
inculcate upon all, and particularly upon servants (many
of whom were then in the condition of slaves,) a faithful
and diligent discharge of the duties belonging to their
several stations out of conscience towards God. And it
is also confuted by <hi rend="italics">our own reason</hi>, which tells us how
much more forcible and constant the restraint of <hi rend="italics">conscience</hi>
is, than the restraint of <hi rend="italics">fear</hi>; and last of all, it
is confuted <hi rend="italics">by experience</hi>, which teaches us the great
value of those servants who are truly religious, compared
with those who have no sense of religion.</p>
                    <p>As to their being more ungovernable after baptism
than before, it is certain that the Gospel every where
enjoins not only diligence and fidelity, but also <hi rend="italics">obedience</hi>
for conscience sake: and does not deprive masters
of any proper methods of enforcing obedience, where
they appear to be necessary. Humanity forbids all
cruel and barbarous treatment of our fellow-creatures,
and will not suffer us to consider a being that is
endowed with reason on a level with brutes: and Christianity
takes not out of the hands of superiors any degree
of strictness and severity that fairly appear to be
necessary for the preserving subjection and government.
<pb id="p23" n="23"/>
The general law both of humanity and of Christianity,
is kindness, gentleness and compassion towards all mankind,
of what nation or condition soever they be; and
therefore we are to make the exercise of those amiable
virtues our <hi rend="italics">choice</hi> and <hi rend="italics">desire</hi>, and to have recourse to
severe and vigorous methods unwillingly and only out
of necessity. And of this <hi rend="italics">necessity</hi>, you yourselves
remain the judges, as much <hi rend="italics">after</hi> they receive baptism as
<hi rend="italics">before;</hi> so that you can be in no danger of suffering by
the change; and as to <hi rend="italics">them</hi>, the greatest hardships that
the most severe master can inflict upon them is not to
be compared to the cruelty of keeping them in the state
of heathenism and depriving them of the tokens of salvation
as reached forth to <hi rend="italics">all mankind</hi> in the Gospel of
Christ. And in truth one great reason why severity is
at all necessary to maintain governing is the <hi rend="italics">want</hi> of
religion in those who are to be governed, and who therefore
are not to be kept to their duty by any thing but
<hi rend="italics">fear and terror</hi>; than which there cannot be a more
uneasy state, either to those who govern or those who
are governed.</p>
                    <p>III. That these things may make the greater impression
upon you, let me beseech you to consider yourselves
not only as masters, but as <hi rend="italics">Christian</hi> masters,
who stand obliged by your profession to do all that
your station and condition enable you to do, towards
breaking the power of satan and enlarging the kingdom
of Christ, and as having a great opportunity put into
your hands of helping on this work, by the influence
which God has given you over such a number of heathen
idolaters, who still continue under the dominion of
satan. In the next place let me beseech you to consider
<hi rend="italics">them</hi> not barely as slaves, and upon the same level with
<pb id="p24" n="24"/>
laboring beasts, but as <hi rend="italics">men</hi>-slaves and <hi rend="italics">women</hi>-slaves,
who have the same frame and faculties with yourselves
and have souls capable of being made eternally happy,
and reason and understanding to receive instruction in
order to it. If they came from abroad, let it not be said
that they are as far from the knowledge of Christ in a
Christian country as when they dwelt among pagan
idolaters. If they have been born among you and
have never breathed any air but that of a Christian
country, let them not be as much strangers to Christ as
if they had been transplanted, as soon as born, into a
country of pagan idolaters.</p>
                    <p>Hoping that these and the like considerations will
move you to lay this matter seriously to heart, and
excite you to use the best means in your power towards
so good and pious a work; I cannot omit to suggest to
you one of the best motives that can be used for disposing
the heathens to embrace Christianity, and that is
<hi rend="italics">the good lives of Christians</hi>. Let them see in you and
in your families, examples of sobriety, temperance and
chastity, and of all the other virtues and graces of the
Christian life. Let them observe how strictly you
oblige yourselves and all that belong to you to abstain
from cursing and swearing, and to keep the Lord's day
and the ordinances which Christ hath appointed in the
Gospel. Make them sensible, by the general tenor of
your behaviour and conversation, that your inward
temper and disposition is such as the Gospel requires, that
is to say, mild, gentle and merciful, and that as oft as
you exercise vigor and severity, it is wholly owing to
their idleness or obstinacy.</p>
                    <p>By these means you will open their hearts to instruction,
and <hi rend="italics">prepare</hi> them to receive the truths of the
<pb id="p25" n="25"/>
Gospel; to which if you add a pious <hi rend="italics">endeavor and
concern</hi> to see them duly instructed, you may become
the instrument of saving many souls, and will not only
secure a blessing from God upon all your undertakings
in this world, but entitle yourselves to that distinguishing
reward in the next which will be given to all those who
have been zealous in their endeavors to promote the
salvation of men and enlarge the kingdom of Christ.
And that you may be found in that number, at the great
day of accounts, is the sincere desire and earnest prayer
of your faithful friend. </p>
                    <closer>
                      <signed> EDM. LONDON.” </signed>
                      <dateline>May 19, 1727.</dateline>
                    </closer>
                  </div1>
                </body>
              </text>
            </q>
            <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
              <text>
                <body>
                  <div1 type="letter">
                    <head>
                      <hi rend="italics">“The Bishop of London's Letter to the Missionaries
in the English Plantations: exhorting them to give
their assistance towards the Instruction of the
Negroes of their several Parishes in the Christian Faith.</hi>
                    </head>
                    <opener>
                      <salute>GOOD BROTHER:</salute>
                    </opener>
                    <p>Having understood by many letters from the Plantations,
and by the accounts of persons who have come
from thence, that very little progress hath hitherto been
made in the conversion of the Negroes to the Christian
faith; I have thought it proper for me to lay before the
masters and mistresses the obligations they are under to
promote and encourage that pious and necessary work.
This I have done in a letter directed to them, of which
you will receive several copies in order to be distributed
to those who have Negroes in your parish; and I must
entreat you, when you put the letter into their hands, to
enforce the design of it by any arguments that you
<pb id="p26" n="26"/>
shall think proper to be used; and also, to assure them
of your own assistance in carrying on the work.</p>
                    <p>I am aware that in the Plantations where the parishes
are of so large extent, the care and labor of the parochial
ministers must be great; but yet I persuade myself that
many vacant hours may be spared from the other pastoral
duties, to be bestowed on this; and I cannot doubt
of the readiness of every missionary, in his own parish,
to promote and further a work so charitable to the souls
of men, and so agreeable to the great end and design of
his mission.</p>
                    <p>As to those ministers who have Negroes of their own,
I cannot but esteem it their indispensable duty to use
their best endeavors to instruct them in the Christian
religion in order to their being baptized; both because
such Negroes are their proper and immediate care, and
because it is in vain to hope that other masters and mistresses
will exert themselves in this work, if they see it
wholly neglected or but coldly pursued in the families
of the clergy; so that any degree of neglect on your
part, in the instruction of your own Negroes, would not
only be withholding from <hi rend="italics">them</hi> the inestimable benefits
of Christianity, but would evidently tend to the
obstructing and defeating the <hi rend="italics">whole design</hi> in every
other family.</p>
                    <p>I would also hope that the school masters in the several
parishes, part of whose business it is to instruct youth
in the principles of Christianity, might contribute somewhat
towards the carrying on this work, by being ready
to bestow upon it some of their leisure time; and
especially upon the Lord's day, when both they and the
Negroes are most at liberty, and the clergy are taken
up with the public duties of their function.</p>
                    <pb id="p27" n="27"/>
                    <p>And though the assistance they give to this pious
design, should not meet with any reward from men, yet
their comfort may be that it is the work of God and
will assuredly be rewarded by him; and the less they
are <hi rend="italics">obliged</hi> to this on account of any reward they
receive from men, the greater will their reward be from
the <hi rend="italics">hands of God</hi>. I must therefore entreat you to
recommend it to them in my name, and to dispose them
by all proper arguments and persuasions, to turn their
thoughts seriously to it, and to be always ready to offer
and lend their assistance at their leisure hours.</p>
                    <p>And so, not doubting your ready and zealous concurrence
in promoting this important work and earnestly
begging a blessing from God upon this and all your
other pastoral labors, I remain, your affectionate friend
and brother.</p>
                    <closer><signed>EDM. LONDON.”</signed>
<dateline>May 19, 1727.</dateline></closer>
                  </div1>
                </body>
              </text>
            </q>
            <p>Dean Stanhope (of Canterbury) states in his sermon,
1714, that success had attended the efforts of the society,
and speaks of “children, servants, and slaves catechised.”</p>
            <p>Bishop Berkley was in the Colony of Rhode Island
from 1728 till late in 1730, and he also preached a sermon
before the society, February 18, 1731, in which he
thus speaks of the Negroes: “the Negroes in the government
of Rhode Island, are about half as many more
than the Indians, and both together scarce amount to a
seventh part of the whole Colony. The religion of
these people, as is natural to suppose, takes after that of
their masters. Some few are baptized: several frequent
the different assemblies; and far the greater part, none
at all.</p>
            <pb id="p28" n="28"/>
            <p>An ancient antipathy to The Indians, whom, it seems,
our first planters (therein as in certain other particulars,
affecting to imitate Jews rather than Christians) imagine
they had a right to treat on the foot of Canaanites or
Amalekites, together with an irrational contempt of the
Blacks, as creatures of another species, who had no
right to be instructed or admitted to the sacraments;
have proved a main obstacle to the conversion of these
poor people. To this may be added an erroneous notion
that the being baptized is inconsistent with a state of
slavery. To undeceive them in this particular, which
had too much weight, it seemed a proper step, if the
opinion of his Majesty's Attorney and Solicitor General
could be procured. This opinion they charitably sent
over, signed with their own hands: which was accordingly
printed in Rhode Island, and dispersed through
the Plantations. I heartily wish it may produce the
intended effect. It must be owned our reformed planters
with respect to the natives and the slaves, might learn
from the Church of Rome how it is their interest and
duty to behave. Both French and Spaniards, take care
to instruct both them and their Negroes in the Popish
religion, to the reproach of those who profess a better.”</p>
            <p>From a “proposal to establish a college in Bermuda,”
first published in 1725, the Bishop remarks: “Now the
clergy sent over to America have proved, too many of
them, very meanly qualified, both in learning and morals,
for the discharge of their office. And indeed, little can
be expected from the example or instruction of those,
who quit their native country on no other motive than
that they are not able to procure a livelihood in it,
which is known to be often the case. To this may be
<pb id="p29" n="29"/>
imputed the small care that hath been taken to convert
the Negroes of our Plantations, who, to the infamy of
England, and scandal of the world, continue heathen
under Christian masters, and in Christian countries;
which would never be if our planters were rightly
instructed and made sensible that they disappointed their
own baptism by denying it to those who belong to them:
that it would be of advantage to their affairs to have
slaves who should “obey in all things their masters
according to the flesh, not with eye-service as men
pleasers, but in singleness of heart, as fearing God:”
that Gospel liberty consists with temporal servitude:
and that their slaves would only become better slaves
by being Christians.”—[<hi rend="italics">Berkley's Works</hi>: copied by
Rev. W. W. Eells.]</p>
            <p>In 1741, Archbishop Secker, after enumerating other
successes, adds: “in less than 40 years great multitudes
on the whole, of Negroes and Indians, brought over to
the Christian faith.”</p>
            <p>Bishop Drummond, in 1754, notices the Negroes in
his sermon before the society, and insists upon the duty
and safety of giving them the Gospel.</p>
            <p>The amiable Porteus, 1783, when Bishop of Chester,
(afterwards Bishop of London,) took a lively interest in
this work, and preached a sermon before the society in
support of it which may be found in his works.</p>
            <p>In the year, 1783, and the following, soon after the
separation of our Colonies from the Mother Country,
the society's operations ceased, leaving in all the Colonies,
43 missionaries; two of whom were in the Southern
States, one in North, and one in South Carolina. The
affectionate valediction of the society to them was issued
<pb id="p30" n="30"/>
in 1785. Thus terminated the connection of this noble
society with our country, which, from the foregoing
notices of its efforts, must have accomplished a great
deal for the religious instruction of the Negro population.</p>
            <p>Thus, it is perceived, that the Negroes were not forgotten by the Church of Christ <hi rend="italics">in England</hi>. Were
they remembered by the Church of Christ <hi rend="italics">in the Colonies
themselves?</hi> We have no record of missions or
of missionary stations established <hi rend="italics">by or in any of the
Colonies</hi>, in behalf, exclusively, of the Negroes, up to
the year 1738.</p>
            <p>1738. <hi rend="italics">The Moravian or United Brethren were the
first who formally attempted the establishment of Missions,
exclusively to the Negroes.</hi></p>
            <p>A succinct account of their several efforts down to the
year 1790, is given in the report of the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel among the Heathen, at Salem
N. C., October 5th 1837; by Rev. J. Renatus Schmidt,
and is as follows:</p>
            <p>“A hundred years have now elapsed since the
Renewed Church of the Brethren first attempted to
communicate the Gospel to the many thousand Negroes
of our land. In 1737 Count Zinzendorf paid a visit to
London, and formed an acquaintance with General
Oglethorpe and the Trustees of Georgia, with whom he
conferred on the subject of the mission to the Indians,
which the Brethren had already established in that
Colony, (in 1735.) Some of these gentlemen were
associates under the will of Dr. Bray, who had left funds
to be devoted to the conversion of the Negro slaves in
South Carolina; and they solicited the Count to procure
them some missionaries for this purpose. On his objecting
<pb id="p31" n="31"/>
that the Church of England might hesitate to recognize
the ordination of the Brethren's missionaries, they
referred the question to the Archbishop of Canterbury,
Dr. Potter, who gave it as his opinion, ‘that the Brethren
being members of an Episcopal Church whose doctrines
contained nothing repugnant to the Thirty-nine
Articles, ought not to be denied free access to the
heathen.’ This declaration not only removed all hesitation
from the minds of the trustees as to the present
application; but opened the way for the labors of the
Brethren amongst the slave population of the West
Indies;—a great and blessed work, which has, by the
gracious help of God, gone on increasing even to the
present day.</p>
            <p>The same year Brother Peter Boehler was deputed to
commence the desired mission, with Brother George
Schulius as his assistant. They set out by way of
London, in February 1738, and repaired, in the first
instance, to Georgia, hoping to be provided with means
for the prosecution of their journey by the colony of
the Brethren already established there. Obstacles however being interposed, through the interested views of
certain individuals, this mission failed and our Brethren,
settling at Purisburg, took charge of the Swiss
Colonists and their children in that town; Georgia not
being at that period a slave-holding Colony. In 1739,
Schulius departed this life. Peter Boehler emigrated in
1740, to Pennsylvania, with the whole Georgia Colony,
of which he was minister; because they were required
to bear arms, in the war against the Spaniards, which
had recently broken out. In 1747 and 1748 some
Brethren belonging to Bethlehem, undertook several
<pb id="p32" n="32"/>
long and difficult journies through Maryland, Virginia,
and the borders of North Carolina, in order to preach
the Gospel to the Negroes, who, generally speaking,
received it with eagerness.
Various proprietors, however, avowing their determination
not to suffer strangers to instruct their Negroes,
as they had their own ministers, whom they paid for
that purpose, our brethren ceased from their efforts. It
appears from the letters of brother Spangenberg, who
spent the greater part of the year 1749 at Philadelphia,
and preached the Gospel to the Negroes in that city,
that the labours of the brethren amongst them were not
entirely fruitless. Thus he writes in 1751—‘on my
arrival in Philadelphia, I saw numbers of Negroes still
buried in all their native ignorance and darkness, and
my soul was grieved for them. Soon after some of
them came to me, requesting instruction, at the same
time acknowledging their ignorance in the most affecting
manner. They begged that a weekly sermon might
be delivered expressly for their benefit. I complied
with their request and confined myself to the most essential
truths of scripture. Upwards of 70 Negroes attended
on these occasions, several of whom were powerfully
awakened, applied for further instruction and expressed
a desire to be united to Christ and his Church by the
sacrament of Baptism which was accordingly administered
to them.’</p>
            <p>At the Provincial Synod which was held in Pennsylvania
in 1747, brother Christian Frohlich was commissioned
to take charge of the Negroes of New-York,
who had evinced a great desire for the gospel, and of
whom several had been already won for the Redeemer,
<pb id="p33" n="33"/>
by means of their attendance on the ministry of the
word. In 1751 he visited the scattered Negroes in
New-Jersey, by whom he was every where received
with joy, and preached Christ crucified to a hundred of
them at once with considerable effect, besides conversing
with them at their work.</p>
            <p>A <hi rend="italics">painting</hi> is preserved at Bethlehem in which the
eighteen first-fruits from the heathen who had been
brought to Christ by the instrumentality of the brethren,
and had departed in the faith, prior to the year 1747,
are represented, dressed in their native costume and
standing before the throne of Christ with palms in their
hands, with the inscription beneath: ‘These are
redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto
God and to the Lamb.’—(<hi rend="italics">Rev.</hi> 14: 4.) Amongst the
number are Johannes, a Negro of South Carolina, and
Jupiter, a Negro from New York. The graves of
colored Christians, who have died in the Lord, are also
met with in several of our burial grounds in the North
American congregations.</p>
            <p>At the request of Mr. Knox, the English Secretary of
State, an attempt was made to evangelise the Negroes
of Georgia. In 1774 the brethren, Lewis Muller, of the
Academy at Niesky, and George Wagner, were called
to North America, and in the year following, having
been joined by brother Andrew Broesing of North Carolina,
they took up their abode at Knoxborough, a Plantation
so called from its proprietor, the gentleman above
mentioned. They were however almost constant sufferers
from the fevers which prevailed in those parts, and
Muller finished his course in the October of the same
year. He had preached the Gospel with acceptance to
<pb id="p34" n="34"/>
both whites and blacks, yet without any abiding results.
The two remaining brethren being called upon to bear
arms on the breaking out of the war of independence,
Broesing repaired to Wachovia, in North Carolina, and
Wagner set out in 1779 for England.”</p>
            <p>In the great Northampton revival, under the preaching
of Dr. Edwards in 1725 and 6, when for the space
of five or six weeks together the conversions averaged
at least “four a day:” Dr. Edwards remarks, “There
are several Negroes who, from what was seen in them
then and what is discernible in them since, appear to
have been truly born again in the late remarkable season.”</p>
            <p>At a meeting of the General Association of the Colony
of Connecticut, 1738, “It was inquired—whether the
infant slaves of Christian masters may be baptized in
the right of their masters—they solemnly promising to
train them in the nurture and admonition of the Lord:
and whether it is the <hi rend="italics">duty</hi> of such masters to offer such
children and thus religiously to promise. Both questions
were affirmatively answered.”<hi rend="italics"> Records as
reported by Rev. C. Chapin, D. D.</hi></p>
            <p>Of the condition of the Negroes about this time in
New England, it has been said, “Their lot was far from
being severe. They were often bought by conscientious
persons, for the purpose of being well instructed
in the Christian religion. They had universally the
enjoyment of the Sabbath as a day of rest: or of devotion.”</p>
            <p>Looking over the old record of “Entryes for Publications”
(i. e. for marriages) “within the town of Boston,”
I observed the following, among others:</p>
            <pb id="p35" n="35"/>
            <p>1707. <hi rend="italics">Negro.</hi>—Essex, a Negro man of Mr. William
Clarke, Esqre.; Gueno, a R. Wo. of Walle Winthrop,
Esqre.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Negro.</hi> Will, reg. serv't of Wm. Webster; Betty,
reg'r serv't of Wm. Keen, March 9th.</p>
            <p>1710. <hi rend="italics">Negroes.</hi>—Charles and Peggy, Negro serv'ts of
Mr. James Barnes, July 19.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Negro.</hi>—Jack, Negro serv't of Sam'l Bill; Esther,
Negro serv't of Robert Gutridge, Oct'r 27.</p>
            <p>By which it would appear that the community was not
indifferent to their condition in as much as their marriages
were public and legalized.</p>
            <p>1747. Direct efforts for the religious instruction of
Negroes, continued through a series of years, were
made by <hi rend="italics">Presbyterians in Virginia.</hi> They commenced
with the Rev. Samuel Davies, afterwards President
of Nassau Hall, and the Rev. John Todd of Hanover
Presbytery.</p>
            <p>Mr. Davies began his ministry in Hanover in 1747
and left Virginia about 1773 or 4. Mr. Davies, four or
five years after his settlement in Hanover, “found it
impossible to afford even a monthly supply of preaching
to the congregations organized by him. Accordingly
he sought an assistant in Mr. John Todd, a
young preacher from Pennsylvania, who was installed
in the upper part of Hanover, November 12, 1752.”</p>
            <p>In a letter addressed to a friend and member of the
“Society in London for promoting Christian knowledge
among the poor,” in the year 1755, he thus expresses
himself: “The poor neglected Negroes, who are so far
from having money to purchase books, that they
themselves are the property of others: who were originally
<pb id="p36" n="36"/>
African savages, and never heard of the name of Jesus
or his Gospel until they arrived at the land of their
slavery in America: whom their masters generally
neglect, and whose souls none care for, as though
immortality were not a privilege common to them, as
with their masters; these poor unhappy Africans are
objects of my compassion, and I think the most proper
objects of the Society's charity. The inhabitants of
Virginia are computed to be about 300,000 men, the
one-half of which number are supposed to be Negroes.
The number of those who attend my ministry at particular
times, is uncertain, but generally about 300, who
give a stated attendance; and never have I been so
struck with the appearance of an assembly, as when I
have glanced my eye to that part of the meeting-house
where they usually sit, <hi rend="italics">adorned</hi> (for so it has appeared
to me) with so many black countenances, eagerly attentive
to every word they hear and frequently bathed in
tears. A considerable number of them (about a hundred)
have been baptised, after a proper time for instruction,
having given credible evidence, not only of their
acquaintance with the important doctrines of the Christian
religion, but also a deep sense of them in their
minds, attested by a life of strict piety arid holiness.
As they are not sufficiently polished to dissemble with
a good grace, they express the sentiments of their souls
so much in the language of simple nature and with such
genuine indications of sincerity, that it is impossible to
suspect their professions, especially when attended with
a truly Christian life and exemplary conduct. There
are multitudes of them in different places, who are willing
and eagerly desirous to be instructed and embrace
<pb id="p37" n="37"/>
every opportunity of acquainting themselves with the
doctrines of the Gospel; and though they have generally
very little help to learn to read, yet to my agreeable
surprise, many of them, by dint of application in
their leisure hours, have made such progress that they
can intelligibly read a plain author, and especially their
bibles; and pity it is that any of them, should be
without them.” Mr. Davies furnished the Negroes with
what books he could procure for them, and requested a
supply from the society of Bibles and Watt's psalms and
hymns. Having received a supply he distributed them
to the great joy of the Negroes.  “The books were all
very acceptable, but none more so than the psalms and
hymns, which enable them to gratify their peculiar taste
for psalmody. Sundry of them have lodged all night
in my kitchen, and sometimes when I have awaked about
two or three o'clock in the morning, a torrent of sacred
harmony has poured into my chamber and carried
my mind away to heaven. In this seraphic exercise
some of them spend almost the whole night. I wish,
Sir, you and other benefactors could hear some of these
sacred concerts. I am persuaded it would surprise and
please you more than an Oratorio or a St. Cecelia's day.”
He observes: “The Negroes, above all the human
species that ever I knew, have an ear for music and a
kind of extatic delight in psalmody, and there are no
books they learn so soon, or take so much pleasure in as
those used in that heavenly part of divine worship.”</p>
            <p>On one sacramental occasion “he had the pleasure of
seeing 40 of them around the table of the Lord, all of
whom made a credible procession of Christianity, and
several of them gave unusual evidence of sincerity, and
he believed that more than 1,000 Negroes attended on
<pb id="p38" n="38"/>
his ministry at the different places where he alternately
officiated.”</p>
            <p>Mr. Davies writes Dr. Bellamy, in 1757, “what little
success I have lately had, has been chiefly among the
extremes of Gentlemen and Negroes. Indeed, God has
been remarkably working among the latter. I have
baptized about 150 adults; and at the last sacramental
solemnity, I had the pleasure of seeing the table <hi rend="italics">graced</hi>
with about 60 black faces. They generally behave well
as far as I can hear, though there are some instances of
apostacy among them.” The counties in which Mr.
Davies labored were Hanover, Henrico, Goochland,
Caroline, and Louisa.</p>
            <p>“The Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign
Parts,” already noticed, in 1745 established a school in
Charleston, S. C., under the direction of Commissary
Garden<corr>.</corr> It flourished greatly and seemed to answer
their utmost wishes. It had at one time 60 scholars and
sent forth annually about 20 young Negroes well instructed
in the English language and the Christian faith.
This school was established in St. Phillip's church and
some of its scholars were living in 1822, of orderly and
decent characters.—<hi rend="italics">Bp. Meade and Dr. Dalcho. </hi></p>
            <p>The year 1747 was marked in the Colony of Georgia
by the authorized introduction of slaves. Twenty three
representatives from the different districts met in Savannah,
and after appointing Major Horton president, they
entered into sundry resolutions the substance of which
was “<hi rend="italics">that the owners of slaves, should educate the
young and use every possible means of making religious
impressions upon the minds of the aged</hi>, and that
all acts of inhumanity should be punished by the civil
authority.”</p>
            <pb id="p39" n="39"/>
            <p>1764. The Rev. Ezra Stiles, D. D., afterwards president
of Yale College, and Dr. Samuel Hopkins,
undertook the education of two apparently promising Negroes
with a view to the ministry; but it was finally a failure.
<hi rend="italics">Dr. Plumer's Report.</hi></p>
            <p>1770 While Dr. Stiles was pastor in Newport, R.
I., there were many African slaves in that town. “Of
80 communicants in his church in that town, 7 were
Negroes These occasionally met, by his direction, for
religious improvement in his study.”</p>
            <p>Methodism was introduced into this country in New
York, 1766 and the first missionaries were sent out by
Mr. Wesley in 1769. One of these, Mr. Pillmore, in a
letter to Mr. Wesley, from New York, in 1770, says,
“the number of blacks that attend the preaching affects
me much.” The first regular conference was held in
Philadelphia, 1773. Number of ministers 10 and of
members 1,160. From this year to 1776 there was a
great revival of religion in Virginia under the preaching
of the Methodists, in connection with Rev. Mr. Jarratt
of the Episcopal Church, which spread through 14
counties in Virginia and 2 in North Carolina. One letter
states, “the chapel was full of white and black;”
another “hundreds of Negroes were among them with
tears streaming down their faces.” At Roanoke another
remarks, “in general the white people were within
the chapel and the black people without.”</p>
            <p>1780. At the 8th conference in Baltimore the following
question appeared in the minutes. “<hi rend="italics">Ques. </hi>25.—
Ought not the assistant to meet the colored people
himself and appoint as helpers in his absence proper white
persons, and not suffer them to stay late and meet by
themselves? <hi rend="italics">Ans.</hi>—Yes.” Under the preaching of Mr.
<pb id="p40" n="40"/>
Garretson in Maryland, “hundreds both white and
black expressed their love of Jesus.”</p>
            <p>1786. The <hi rend="italics">first</hi> return of <hi rend="italics">colored</hi> members distinct
from <hi rend="italics">white</hi> occurs in the minutes of this year, and then
yearly afterwards, white 18,791, <hi rend="italics">colored</hi> 1,890. “It
will be perceived from the above,” says Dr. Bangs in
his history of the Methodist <sic corr="Episcopal">Episeopal</sic> Church, “that a
considerable number of colored persons had been received
into the church, and were so returned in the minutes
of conference. Hence it appears that at an early period
of the Methodist ministry in this country it had turned
its attention to this part of the population.”</p>
            <p>Mr. Rankin writing on the general state of Methodism
in the Colonies at <sic corr="the">the the</sic> commencement of hostilities,
observes, “in May 1777 we had 40 preachers in the
different circuits and about 7000 members in the society,
besides many hundreds of Negroes, who were convinced
of sin, and many of them happy in the love of God.”
<hi rend="italics">Life of Coke,</hi> p. 53.</p>
            <p>In the year 1786 the following case of conscience was
overturned from Donegal Presbytery, in the Synod of
New York and Philadelphia; namely,</p>
            <p>“Whether Christian masters or mistresses ought in
duty to have such children baptized, as are under their
care though born of parents not in the communion of
any Christian church?”</p>
            <p>Upon this overture “the synod are of opinion that
Christian masters and mistresses whose religious
professions and conduct are such as to give them a right to the
ordinance of baptism for their own children, may and
ought to dedicate the children of their household to God,
in that ordinance, when they have no scruple of
conscience to the contrary.”—<hi rend="italics">Min. p.</hi> 413, and <hi rend="italics">Min. of
Gen'l Assem</hi>, p. 97.</p>
            <pb id="p41" n="41"/>
            <p>And on the next page (414) it was overturned
“whether Christian slaves having children at the entire direction
of unchristian masters, and not having it in their power
to instruct them in religion, are bound to have them
baptized; and whether a Gospel minister in this predicament
ought to baptize them?” The synod determined
the question in the <hi rend="italics">affirmative</hi>.</p>
            <p>1787. The minutes of the Methodist conference for
this year, furnish the following question and answer,
indicative of continued interest in the colored population. “<hi rend="italics">Ques.</hi> 17.—What directions shall we give for the
promotion of the spiritual welfare of the colored people?
<hi rend="italics">Ans.</hi>—We conjure all our ministers and preachers
by the love of God and the salvation of souls, and do
require them by all the authority that is invested in us
to leave nothing undone for the spiritual benefit and
salvation of them, within their respective circuits or
districts; and for this purpose to embrace every opportunity
of inquiring into the state of their souls, and to
unite in society those who appear to have a real desire
of fleeing from the wrath to come; to meet such in
class, and to exercise the whole Methodist discipline
among them.” Number of colored members 3,893.</p>
            <p>1790. Again: “<hi rend="italics">Ques.</hi>—What can be done in order to
instruct poor children, white and black, to read? <hi rend="italics">Ans.</hi>
Let us labor as the heart and soul of one man to establish
Sunday schools in or near the place of public worship.
Let persons be appointed by the bishops, elders,
deacons, or preachers, to teach gratis all that will attend
and have a capacity to learn, from 6 o'clock in the.
morning till 10, and from 2 P. M. till 6, where it does
not interfere with public worship. The council shall
compile a proper school-book to teach them learning and
<pb id="p42" n="42"/>
piety.” The experiment was made, but it proved
unsuccessful and was discontinued. Number of colored
members this year 11,682.</p>
            <p>The Methodist is the only denomination which has
preserved returns of the number of colored members
in its connection. I find it impossible to make any
estimate of the number in connection with the other
denominations. The Methodists met with more success
during this period in the Middle and Southern States
than in the Northern, and as they paid particular attention
to the Negroes large numbers were brought under
their influence.</p>
            <p>The first <hi rend="italics">Baptist</hi> church in this country was founded
in Providence, R. I., by Roger Williams, in 1639.
Nearly one hundred years after the settlement of America,
“only 17 Baptist churches had arisen in it.” The
Baptist church in Charleston S. C., was founded in 1690.
The denomination advanced slowly through the Middle
and Southern States and in 1790 it had churches in them
all. Revivals of religion were enjoyed, particularly
one in Virginia which commenced in 1785 and continued
until 1791 or 1792. “Thousands were converted and
baptized, besides many who joined the Methodists and
Presbyterians.” A large number of Negroes were admitted
to the Baptist churches during the seasons of
revival, as well as on ordinary occasions; they were
however, not gathered into churches <hi rend="italics">distinct</hi> from the
whites south of Pennsylvania except in Georgia. Brief
notices of churches composed exclusively of Negroes
will be given in the second period of this Sketch. Before the Revolution the Negroes in Virginia attended in
crowds the Episcopal church, there being no other
denomination of Christians of consequence in the State;
<pb id="p43" n="43"/>
but upon the introduction of other denominations they
went off to them. Old Robert Carter, or <hi rend="italics">Counsellor</hi>
or <hi rend="italics">King</hi> Carter, as he was commonly called, among the
richest men in the State, owning some 700 or 800 slaves
and large tracts of land; built <hi rend="italics">Christ's Church</hi> in Lancaster
county, Va., and reserved <hi rend="italics">one-fourth</hi> for his
servants and tenants. He was himself baptized, and
afterwards emancipated a large number of his Negroes
and living fourteen or fifteen years a Baptist, embraced
and died in the faith of <hi rend="italics">Swedenborg.</hi></p>
            <p>The independence of the American Colonies was
acknowledged and peace established in 1783. The
articles of confederation of 1778 were superseded by
our present Constitution in 1787, from the ratification of
which to the present time our country has been rapidly
advancing in prosperity.</p>
            <p>From the beginning of our controversies with the mother
country to the breaking out of the revolutionary war;
throughout the period of that arduous struggle; and
from its close, throughout the period of national exhaustion,
loss of public credit, derangement in trade, political
excitements, and conflicting opinions, to the ratification
of the constitution, a period of near 20 years, the colonies
suffered immeasurably in a moral and religious
point of view; and the notices during this period of the
state of the churches and of the progress of the Gospel,
are gloomy, and some of them of the gloomiest character.
Of course the Negroes suffered in common with
the rest of the population.</p>
            <p>A few remarks suggested by the facts embraced in
this <hi rend="italics">first period</hi> of our Sketch, shall bring it to a conclusion.</p>
            <p>The religious condition of the colonies up to the
<pb id="p44" n="44"/>
period of the revolution, taken on the whole, was not
one remarkable for its prosperity, notwithstanding
there had been some revivals of religion. The New
England Colonies were in respect to a supply of ministers
and religious privileges and improvement beyond
all the rest. But the whole country was in a <hi rend="italics">forming</hi>
state: but recently settled; every year receiving fresh
colonists from abroad, and the older settlers pushing
their way into new and unexplored regions; while
repeated wars with the Indians, and wars with the
French, the Dutch, and the Spaniards, threw different
portions into protracted, distressing, and injurious
commotions. Agriculture, commerce, manufactures, and the
arts, were but in their infancy; and the general conduct
of the mother country in regard to the government of
the colonies and the policy to be pursued towards them,
was wretched; sometimes contradictory, frequently oppressive
and injurious, and contrary to the wishes of the
colonists.</p>
            <p>Such being the state of affairs, we ought not to anticipate
any remarkable degree of attention, to the religious
instruction of the Negroes, within the Colonies, as an
<hi rend="italics">independent</hi> class of population. Especially too, as
the effect of the slave trade, during its existence, was to
harden the feelings against the unfortunate subjects of
it, while their degraded and miserable appearance and
character, their stupidity, their uncouth languages and
gross superstitions, and their constant occupation,
operated as so many checks to benevolent efforts
for their conversion to Christianity. And thus, those
who advocated the slave-trade on the ground that it
introduced the Negroes to the blessings of civilization
and the Gospel, saw their favorite argument losing its
force, in great measure, from year to year.</p>
            <pb id="p45" n="45"/>
            <p>The fact, however, is worthy of remembrance, that
while the <hi rend="italics">Indians</hi>—some of whom received us as guests
and sold us their lands at almost no compensation at all,
and others were driven back to make us room; and with
whom we had frequent and bloody wars, and we became
from time to time, mutual scourges—received some
eminent missionaries from the colonists, and had no
inconsiderable interest awakened for their conversion; the
<hi rend="italics">African</hi> who were brought over and bought by us for
servants, and who wore out their lives as such, enriching
thousands, from Massachusetts to Georgia and were
members of our households, never received <hi rend="italics">from the
colonists themselves a solitary missionary</hi> exclusively
devoted to their good; nor was there <hi rend="italics">ever a single society
established within the Colonies</hi>, that we know of,
with the express design of promoting their religious
instruction!</p>
            <p>The conclusion, however, would be unwarrantable,
that they were <hi rend="italics">wholly neglected</hi>. The language of
President Davies, “that no man cared for their souls,”
must be received with abatement. For they had attracted
the serious attention of societies in Europe, and of men
eminent for wisdom, learning, and piety; and able appeals
were written to promote their religious instruction:
and some attempts were made to send over missionaries
and also to engage the services of the settled clergy in
their behalf, the Church of England in this good work
taking the lead.</p>
            <p>We are certified also, that efforts were made for their
instruction, especially in the Southern Colonies, where
their numbers were greater; and that owners did to some
small extent desire and attempt the instruction of their
households; and that the settled as well as itinerant
<pb id="p46" n="46"/>
ministers did not wholly neglect them. Many Negroes
were received into the churches from one end of the
Colonies to the other, and the rest and privileges of the
Lord's day were secured to them either by custom or
law. We see them occasionally noticed in the proceedings
of ecclesiastical associations. There were catechetical schools and schools for teaching them to read,
in a few places. The Negroes were allowed to read,
and books were, upon occasions, distributed to them;
but the privileges of education were gradually discouraged
and withheld, more particularly in those Colonies
and States containing a large population of them, and
whose policy it was to perpetuate the system of slavery.</p>
            <p>Were it possible for us to obtain from all the ministers
of various denominations throughout the Colonies, who
flourished during these 170 years, a report of their regular pastoral labors such as have been furnished by a
few, it might possibly appear that the Negroes received
a larger share of religious instruction than, upon a consideration
of the facts now before us, many would be
led to imagine.</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p47" n="47"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II</head>
          <head>THE SECOND PERIOD—From the first Census in 1790, to 1820, a Period of 30 years.</head>
          <p>1790. The interest awakened in Virginia, by the
labors of President Davies, continued throughout this
period, as appears by the following letter from the venerable
Dr. Alexander of Princeton.</p>
          <p>“In addition to the efforts made by the Rev. Mr.
Davies of Hanover, I would mention the name of a
faithful coadjutor in this field, the effects of whose labors
are still apparent in Cub-creek congregation, in Charlotte
county, Va. The minister to whom I allude was the
Rev. Robert Henry, a native of Scotland, who was for
many years the pastor of Cub-creek and Briery congregations
united, although their distance apart was not less
than twenty miles. This gentleman possessed very
humble talents as a preacher; blundered much, and
sometimes lost himself, so that be had to conclude abruptly.
He was so <hi rend="italics">absent</hi> that on one occasion after
preaching, finding the horse of another person hitched
where he commonly left his own beast, he mounted and
rode home without noticing the mistake. He was<hi rend="italics"> notoriously</hi>
a man of prayer; for when he turned out of the
public road to go to the house where he usually lodged
<pb id="p48" n="48"/>
the evening before he preached at Briery, he could be
heard praying aloud long before he was in sight, and
sometimes he became so much engaged that his old bald
horse would come up and stop at the gate whilst he
was still in earnest supplication.</p>
          <p>This man judiciously turned much of his attention to
the Negroes; and to them his ministry was attended
with abundant success. Many were converted and
gathered into the church at Cub-creek. As this congregation
was situated on the northern bank of Staunton
river, where the land is very fertile, there were several
large estates, possessing many slaves, within reach of
the house of worship where he preached.”</p>
          <p>The Rev. Henry Lacy succeeded Mr. Henry; during
whose ministrations at Cub-creek about 200 were added
to the church. There were 60 belonging to the church
under the care of Mr. Cob.—<hi rend="italics">Rev. W. S. Plumer's
Report.</hi></p>
          <p>Dr. Alexander proceeds: “Many years after Mr.
Henry's death, I was settled for several years in this
county, and preached at the same places where Mr.
Henry had labored. At Cub-creek I found about 70
black communicants, twenty-four of whom belonged to
one estate. They were, in general, as orderly and as
constant in their attendance on the word preached as the
whites. Some of them had been received in Mr. Henry's
time, but others afterwards. The session of the
church appointed two or three leading men among them
to be a sort of overseers or superintendents of the rest,
and we found that they performed their duties faithfully.</p>
          <p>It was in this same county and very much to the
large colored congregation at Cub-creek, that Dr. Rice
<pb id="p49" n="49"/>
labored after I left the place. He was when first settled
pastor of Cub-creek and Bethesda, a new congregation
which grew out of  the former. As he was willing to
bestow a part of his time entirely to the blacks, <hi rend="italics">the
Committee on Missions of the general Assembly,</hi>
appointed him for about three months in the year to labor
among them, and I know that he was much encouraged
in his work; had some very promising young converts;
and the number of communicants was not diminished
in his time. The present pastor (1840) is the Rev.
Clement Read, a native of the county. He has labored
there and at Bethesda for many years past. <hi rend="italics">In general
the Negroes were followers of the Baptists</hi> in Virginia,
and after a while, as they permitted many colored men
to preach, the great majority of them went to hear
preachers of their own color, which was attended with
many evils. In some parts of the state the<hi rend="italics"> Methodists</hi>
also paid much attention to the Negroes and received
many of them into their society; but still professors
among the Baptists were far more numerous. In many
instances those who had been brought into the Presbyterian
church were swept off by one or the other of
these sects. But as long as I was acquainted with the
congregation at Cub-creek, I never knew one of them
to leave their own communion for another. We had
the testimony of their masters and mistresses, to their
conscientiousness, fidelity, and diligence. The lady
who owned 25 of the communicants, selected all her
house servants from the number, though not herself a
communicant in the Presbyterian church. And on several
estates instead of overseers, some of these pious
men were appointed to superintend the labor of the
other field servants.”</p>
          <pb id="p50" n="50"/>
          <p>The Rev. Henry Patillo, pastor of the Grassy Creek
and Nutbush churches in Greenville county, North Carolina,
labored successfully among the Negroes about
this time; the good effects of whose efforts continued
to be felt for many years after.—<hi rend="italics">Dr. Plumer's Report
to Synods of N. Carolina and Virginia.</hi></p>
          <p>1792. Towards the close of this year the first colored
Baptist church in the city of Savannah, began to build a
place of worship. The corporation of the city gave
them a lot for the purpose. The origin of this church—
the parent of several others—is briefly as follows:
George Leile, sometimes called George Sharp, was
born in Virginia about 1750. His master sometime
before the American war, removed and settled in Burke
county Georgia. Mr. Sharp was a Baptist and a deacon
in a Baptist church, of which Rev. Matthew Moore was
pastor. George was converted and baptized under Mr.
Moore's ministry. The church gave him liberty to
preach. He began to labor with good success at different
plantations. Mr. Sharp gave him his freedom not
long after he began to preach: for about three years he
preached at Brampton and Yamacraw in the neighborhood
of Savannah. On the evacuation of the country,
(1782 and 1783,) he went to Jamaica. Previous to his
departure he came up from the vessel lying below the
city in the river, and baptized an African woman by the
name of <hi rend="italics">Kate</hi>, belonging to Mrs. Eunice Hogg, and
<hi rend="italics">Andrew</hi>, his wife <hi rend="italics">Hannah</hi>, and <hi rend="italics">Hagar</hi>, belonging to
the venerable Mr. Jonathan Bryan.</p>
          <p>The Baptist cause among the Negroes in Jamaica,
owes its origin to the indefatigable and pious labors of
this worthy man George Leile. It does not come
within my design to introduce an account of his efforts
<pb id="p51" n="51"/>
in that island; I shall add only that in 1784 he commenced
preaching in Kingston, and formed a church, and
in 1791 had gathered a company of 450 communicants
and commenced the erection of a commodious meeting
house. It finally cost with steeple and bell 4,000<hi rend="italics">l</hi>. He
was alive in 1810 and about <hi rend="italics">sixty</hi> years of age.</p>
          <p>About nine months after George Leile left Georgia,
Andrew, surnamed Bryan, a man of good sense, great
zeal, and some natural elocution, began to exhort his
black brethren and friends. He and his followers were
reprimanded and forbidden to engage further in religious
exercises. He would however pray, sing, and encourage
his fellow worshippers to seek the Lord. Their
persecution was carried to an inhuman extent. Their
evening assemblies were broken up and those found
present were punished with stripes! Andrew Bryan
and Sampson his brother, converted about a year after
him, were twice imprisoned, and they with about fifty
others were whipped. When publicly whipped, and
bleeding under his wounds, Andrew declared that he
rejoiced not only to be whipped, but would freely suffer
death for the cause of Jesus Christ: and that while he
had life and opportunity, he would continue to preach
Christ. He was faithful to his vow, and by patient
continuance in <hi rend="italics">well-doing</hi>, he put to silence and shamed
his adversaries; and influential advocates and patrons
were raised up for him. Liberty was given Andrew by
the civil authority to continue his religious meetings
under certain regulations. His master gave him the use
of his barn at Brampton, three miles from Savannah,
where he preached for two years, with little interruption.</p>
          <p>Not long after Andrew began his ministry he was
visited by the Rev. Thomas Barton, who baptized <hi rend="italics">eighteen</hi>
<pb id="p52" n="52"/>
of his followers on profession of their faith. The
next visit was from the Rev. Abraham Marshall of Kioka,
who was accompanied by a young colored preacher, by
the name of Jesse Peter, from the vicinity of Augusta.
On the 20th of January 1788, Mr. Marshall ordained
Andrew Bryan, baptized forty of his hearers, and constituted
them with others, 69 in number, a church, of
which Andrew was the pastor. Such was the origin of
the first colored Baptist church in Savannah.—<hi rend="italics">Holcombe's
Letters; Analytical Repository; and Benedict's
Hist. of Baptists:</hi> from which the preceding
account has been taken.</p>
          <p>Before dismissing this notice, I cannot forbear introducing
the remarks of Dr. Holcombe on Andrew Bryan,
written in 1812.</p>
          <p>“Andrew Bryan has, long ago, not only honorably
obtained liberty, but a handsome estate. His fleecy and
well-set locks have been bleached by eighty winters;
and dressed like a bishop of London, he rides, moderately
corpulent, in his chair, and with manly features,
of a jetty hue, fills every person to whom he gracefully
bows, with pleasure and veneration, by displaying in
smiles even rows of natural teeth, white as ivory, and a
pair of fine black eyes, sparkling with intelligence,
benevolence, and joy. In giving daily thanks to God
for his mercies my aged friend seldom forgets to mention
the favorable change that has of late years appeared
through the lower parts of Georgia, as well as of South
Carolina, in the treatment of servants.”—<hi rend="italics">Let.</hi> 17.</p>
          <p>1793. The African church in Augusta, Ga., was gathered
by the labors of Jesse Peter, and was constituted
this year by Rev. Abraham Marshall and David Tinsley.
Jesse Peter was also called Jesse Golfin on account
<pb id="p53" n="53"/>
of his master's name—living twelve miles below
Augusta.</p>
          <p>The number of Baptists in the United States this
year was 73,471, allowing <hi rend="italics">one-fourth to be Negroes</hi> the
denomination would embrace between <hi rend="italics">eighteen and
nineteen thousand<corr>.</corr></hi></p>
          <p>1795. The returns of colored members in the Methodist
denomination from 1791 to 1795, inclusive, were
12,884, 13,871, 16,227, 13,814, 12,170.</p>
          <p>Several annual conferences recommended a <hi rend="italics">general
fast</hi>, to be held March 1796, and in the enumeration of
blessings to be invoked the last mentioned was “that
<hi rend="italics">Africans</hi> and Indians may help to fill the pure church
of God.” And in the matters recommended as subjects
of grateful remembrance in the day of thanksgiving for
the last Thursday in October 1796, the last mentioned is—
“And for African liberty; we feel grateful that many
thousands of these poor people are free and pious.”</p>
          <p>1797. The Methodists reported in 1796, 11,280 colored
members. The recapitulation of the numbers for
1797 is given by States, and as it is a most interesting
document I insert it entire, so far as it relates to the
Negroes. </p>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Mass. . . . . . 8</item>
            <item>R. I. . . . . . 2 </item>
            <item>Conn. . . . . . 15</item>
            <item>N. Y. . . . . . 238</item>
            <item>N. J. . . . . . 127</item>
            <item>Penn. . . . . . 198 </item>
            <item>Del. . . . . . 823 </item>
            <item>Md. . . . . . 5 106</item>
            <item>Va. . . . . . 2 490</item>
            <item>N. C. . . . .  2 071</item>
            <item>S. C. . . . . . 890</item>
            <item>Ga. . . . . . 148</item>
            <item>Tenn. . . . . . 42</item>
            <item>Ky. . . . . . 57</item>
          </list>
          <p>Making a total of 12,215; nearly <hi rend="italics">one-fourth</hi> of the
whole number of members, were colored. There were
<hi rend="italics">three</hi> only in Canada.</p>
          <p>Dr. Bangs adds: “It will be seen by the above enumeration
that there were upward of 12,000 people of
<pb id="p54" n="54"/>
color attached to the Methodist Episcopal Church.
These were chiefly in the Southern States, and had been
gathered principally from the slave population.</p>
          <p>At an early period of the Methodist ministry in this
country it had turned its attention and directed its efforts
towards these people, with a view to bring them to the
enjoyment of Gospel blessings. The preachers deplored
with the deepest sympathy their unhappy condition, especially
their enslavement to sin and satan; and while
they labored unsuccessfully by all prudent means to
effect their disenthralment from their civil bondage,
they were amply rewarded for their evangelical efforts
to raise them from their moral degradation, by seeing
thousands of them happily converted to God. These
efforts added much to the labor of the preachers, for
such was the condition of the slaves that they were not
permitted, on working days, to attend the public administration
of the word in company with their masters;
and hence the preachers devoted the evenings to their
instruction after the customary labors of the day were
closed. And although at first there was much aversion
manifested by the masters, towards these benevolent
efforts to elevate the condition of the slaves; yet, witnessing
the beneficial effects of the Gospel upon their
hearts and lives, they gradually yielded their prejudices
and encouraged the preachers in their labors, assisted in
providing houses to accommodate them in their worship
and otherwise protected them in their religious privileges.
While, therefore, the voice of the preachers was not
heard in favor of emancipation from their civil bondage,
nor their remonstrances, against the evils of slavery
heeded, the voice of truth addressed to the understandings
and consciences of the slaves themselves, was often
<pb id="p55" n="55"/>
heard with believing and obedient hearts and made
instrumental in their deliverance from the shackles of
sin and the bondage of satan. Those who were thus
redeemed were enroled among the people of God and
were consequently entitled to the privileges of the
church of Christ. In some of the northern cities houses
of worship were erected for their special and separate
accommodation, and they were put under the pastoral
charge of a white preacher, who was generally assisted
by such colored local preachers as may have been raised
up among themselves; for many such, from time to
time, possessing gifts for edification, were licensed to
preach the Gospel to their colored brethren, and some
of these have been eminently useful. In the more
Southern States, where the municipal regulations in
respect to slaves are more severe, some portion of the
churches where the white population assemble is usually
set apart for the blacks. Their behaviour has generally
been such as to insure the confidence of their masters
and the protection of their civil rulers, though they
labored under the disabilities incident to a state of
servitude.”</p>
          <p>1799<corr>.</corr> This year is memorable for the commencement
of that extraordinary awakening which, taking its rise
in Kentucky and spreading in various directions and
with different degrees of intensity, was denominated,
“the great Kentucky revival.” It continued for above
four years, and its influence was felt over a large portion
of the Southern States. Presbyterians, Methodists, and
Baptists participated in this work. In this revival originated
<hi rend="italics">Camp-Meetings</hi>, which gave a new impulse to
Methodism. From the best estimates the number of
Negroes received into the different communions, during
<pb id="p56" n="56"/>
this season, must have been between <hi rend="italics">four</hi> and <hi rend="italics">five
thousand</hi>.</p>
          <p>1800. Number of members in connection with the
Methodists 13,452. The bishops of the M. E. church
were authorized to ordain African preachers, in places
where there were houses of worship for their use, who
might be chosen by a majority of the male members of
the society to which they belonged and could procure a
recommendation from the preacher in charge and his
colleagues on the circuit, to the office of local deacons.
<hi rend="italics">Richard Allen</hi> of Philadelphia was the <hi rend="italics">first</hi> colored
man who received orders under this rule.</p>
          <p>1803. The <hi rend="italics">second</hi> African church in Savannah
formed out of the first, 26th Dec'r, 1802; and Henry
Cunningham elected pastor and ordained to the work of
the ministry, January 1st, 1803. On the 2d of January
1803, another church was formed out of the <hi rend="italics">first</hi>, called
the <hi rend="italics">Ogechee Colored Baptist Church</hi>, and Henry Francis
appointed to supply it. Henry Cunningham was a
slave, but obtained his freedom. He is still the pastor of
the 2d African church, far advanced in life, and from
age unable to attend to his sacred duties, except to a
very limited extent. He still enjoys, (as he has always
enjoyed,) the confidence and esteem of all classes of the
community in which he has lived so long, so virtuously,
and so usefully. The Methodist conferences reported
22,453 colored members—an increase over the last
year of 3,794.</p>
          <p>In the report of the congregation of the <hi rend="italics">Moravian
Brethren</hi> at Graceham, Maryland, for 1801, the Rev.
Frederick Schlegel under date of April 19th, writes:
“As a number of Negroes had for several Sundays successively attended our divine worship, I collected thirteen
<pb id="p57" n="57"/>
of them and after a suitable address, prayed with them.
They were very devout, and declared it to be their sincere
desire to be truly converted. A few Sundays after
brother Browne (who preached the Gospel to the Negroes
on Staten Island) being here on a visit, preached to
thirty Negroes, and after the sermon baptized two children.
The transaction made such an impression on
two of the adult Negroes that they requested this rite
might be immediately performed on them. They were
however satisfied with the reasons I assigned for <sic corr="deferring">defering</sic>
it till they had received further instruction in Christianity.
A very affecting scene took place at the close
of the meeting. A Negro overseer who was present,
kneeled down with his people and in an impressive
prayer thanked God for what their souls had enjoyed
that day. The number of Negroes that attended
increased almost every week. At their request a regulation
was made according to which separate meetings
will be held with them at stated times. Opportunities
will also be offered them for private conversation on
religious subjects.” Some children and a few adults
were in the sequel baptized.—<hi rend="italics">Hist. of the Church of
the Brethren, vol. 2, pp. 292 293.</hi></p>
          <p>1805. An African church formed in Boston under
the ministry of Thomas Paul a colored man. Their
house of worship was finished in 1806; the lower story
fitted up for a school room.</p>
          <p>1806. The Baptist churches in South Carolina were
130, the number of ministers 100, and communicants
10,500, of which perhaps 3,500 were Negroes.</p>
          <p>1897. Hanover Presbytery, Va., addressed a circular
to the churches under their care, solemnly exhorting
them not to neglect their duty to their servants.—Va.
Mag., <hi rend="italics">vol.</hi> 3, <hi rend="italics">p.</hi> 159.</p>
          <pb id="p58" n="58"/>
          <p>1809. The Abyssinian or African church formed in the
<hi rend="italics">City of New York</hi>. House of worship in Anthony street.
Also an African church <hi rend="italics">in Philadelphia</hi>; supplied for
a time by Henry Cunningham of Savannah, Ga. The
estimate of colored communicants in the Baptist churches
in <hi rend="italics">Virginia</hi> this year, I set down at 9,000.</p>
          <p>1810. By the reports of the state of the congregations
of the Protestant Episcopal Church in South Carolina,
made in the convention, there were 199 colored communicants
in 3 churches, viz: St. Philips' and St. Michaels',
Charleston, 120 and 73, and Prince George's, Winyaw,
6. The other reports do not distinguish between white
and colored communicants.</p>
          <p>1813. There were 40,000 Negroes connected with
the Baptist denomination in the States of Pennsylvania,
Delaware, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and
Georgia. The historian remarks, “that among the
African Baptists in the Southern States, there are a
multitude of preachers and exhorters whose names do
not appear on the minutes of associations. They preach
principally on the plantations to those of their own color,
and their preaching, though broken and illiterate, is in
many cases highly useful.”</p>
          <p>1816. There was a report adopted by the General
Assembly of the Presbyterian church in the United
States, on the question, “ought baptism on the promise
of the master to be administered to the children of
slaves?” as follows: 1. that it is the duty of masters
who are members of the church, to present the children
of parents in servitude, to the ordinance of Baptism,
provided they are in a situation to train them up in the
nurture and admonition of the Lord, thus securing to
them the rich advantages which the Gospel promises.
<pb id="p59" n="59"/>
2. That it is the duty of Christian ministers to inculcate
this doctrine and to baptize all children when presented
to them by their masters.”—<hi rend="italics">Minutes of the Assembly.</hi></p>
          <p>The subject of <hi rend="italics">Missions to the Negroes </hi>occupied the
attention of the General Assembly, but no plan of missions
was carried into effect. Dr. Rice of Virginia was
employed by the committee on missions in the assembly
for a part of the year, and his labors were encouraging,
as already stated by Dr. Alexander in his letter, and as
appears also from the <hi rend="italics">Minutes of the Assembly, p. 372.</hi></p>
          <p>The Colonization Society was formed this year, and I
notice it as furnishing an index to the feelings of
many in relation to the improvement of the Negro race.</p>
          <p>The Methodists reported this year 42,304 colored
members, and a decrease of 883 since 1815. Dr. Bangs
says, “this was owing to a defection among the colored
people in the city of Philadelphia, by which upwards of
1,000 in that city withdrew from our church and set up
for themselves, with </p>
          <p>Richard Allen, a colored local
preacher, an elder in the Methodist Episcopal Church
at their head.—By habits of industry and economy,
though born a slave in one of the Southern States, he
had not only procured his freedom, but acquired considerable
wealth, and since he had exercised the office
of a preacher and an elder, obtained great influence
over his brethren in the church<corr>.</corr> At the secession they
organized themselves into an independent body, under
the title of the “African Methodist Episcopal Church.”
At their first general conference in April, 1816, Richard
Allen was elected Bishop.—At the conference in 1828,
Morris Brown was elected joint superintendent with
Allen: and on the death of Allen, in 1836, Edward Watters,
was elected joint superintendent with Brown. The
<pb id="p60" n="60"/>
colored congregations in New York city followed <sic corr="the">te</sic>
example.—They adopted the itinerant mode of preaching
and have spread themselves in different parts of
Pennsylvania, New York, New Jersey, Maryland and
Delaware. There are also some in the Western States
and a few in Upper Canada. In the more Southern
States the Allenites could make no favorable impression,
as their preachers were not recognized by the
laws of the States, and the Slave population who were
members of our church had the character of our white
ministry pledged as a guarantee for their good behaviour.”</p>
          <p>1818. Under the report of colored members for this
year, the same writer remarks, “that while there was
an increase of white members, amounting to 9,035, there
was a decrease of 4,261 of the colored members.” He
states that this was owing to the Allenite secession:
although not all who through its influence declared
themselves independent, attached themselves to the
Allenites.</p>
          <p>1819. The increase of colored members this year
was but 24: 1819, 39,174, and 1818, 39,150. The
smallness of the increase accounted for by the secession
of the Negroes in New York city, amounting to “14
local preachers and 929 private members, including
class-leaders, exhorters and stewards.”</p>
          <p>A report dated June 14th, 1819, of a committee of
the board of managers of the Bible society of Charleston,
S. C., respecting the progress and present state of religion
in South Carolina, will cast some light on the
subject before us. “From the best information the
committee have been able to obtain, they find that the
Gospel is now preached to about 613 congregations
<pb id="p61" n="61"/>
of Protestant Christians; that there are about 292
ordained clergymen who labor amongst them, besides <sic corr="a">a
a</sic> considerable number of domestic missionaries, devoted
and supported by each denomination, who dispense their
labors to such of the people as remain destitute of an
established ministry. From actual returns and cautious
estimates where such returns have not been obtained,
it appears that in the state there are about 46,000 Protestants
who receive the holy communion of the Lord's
Supper. In the city of Charleston <hi rend="italics">upwards of one-fourth</hi>
of the communicants <hi rend="italics">are slaves or free persons
of color;</hi> and it is supposed that in the other parts of
the state the proportion of such communicants may be
estimated at about <hi rend="italics">one-eighth</hi>. In every church
they are freely admitted to attend on divine service: in
most of the churches <hi rend="italics">distinct accommodations</hi> are provided
for them, and the clergy in general make it a part
of their pastoral care to devote <hi rend="italics">frequent and stated</hi>
seasons for the religious instruction of catechumen from
amongst the black population.”</p>
          <p>It may be proper to state in connection with this
report, that from the beginning, with scarcely an exception,
the Negroes applying for admission into the
churches have been under the instruction of white ministers
or members: have been examined and approved
as candidates for baptism: have been baptized and have
partaken of the Lord's Supper at the same time with
white candidates and members, and been subject to the
same care and discipline; no distinction being made
between the two classes of members in respect to the
privileges and discipline of the churches.</p>
          <p>The Episcopal church reported in part the number of
colored members from 1812 to 1818, the majority in
<pb id="p62" n="62"/>
Charleston. The highest number reported was in 1817
328. In 1818 there were 289.</p>
          <p>1820. Bishop McKendree presented an address to
the general conference at Baltimore, in which he took
notice of “the condition of the slaves.” The number
of colored members, by the minutes of conference, was
40,558.</p>
          <p>The census of 1800 gave us 893,041 Negro slaves and
110,555 free, making a total of 1,003,596. That of
1810 was 1,191,364 slave and 195,643 free; total Negro
population, 1,387,007. That of 1820, 1,538,064 slave
and 244,020 free; total 1,782,084.</p>
          <p>The importation of Africans into our country ceased,
by law, on the 1st of January 1808. The traffic was
abolished by Virginia in 1778, and by Pennsylvania,
Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island, in 1780,
1787, 1788. And before the year 1820 measures were
taken by all the present free states, in which slavery had
existed, for bringing the system to a close. What
special efforts, if any, were made in these states by the
churches, or by societies, for the religious instruction of
the Negroes thus attaining their freedom, I have no
means of ascertaining with accuracy. From the best
information in my possession <hi rend="italics">special</hi> efforts were very
few and very limited.</p>
          <p>As a nation we were scarcely reviving from the Revolution
and the excitement of the formation and establishment
of our Constitution, when we were involved in a
war with France, which, with its influences, and what
was worse, the infidelity and skepticism which our previous
connection with that nation introduced among us,
most seriously affected the interests of religion, and the
decline was perceptible in a greater or less degree over
<pb id="p63" n="63"/>
the whole Union. Not long after, our troubles with
England began, which resulted in a four years war.
Notwithstanding these interruptions, the Spirit of God
was poured out largely in different parts of the country.
Indeed, the first quarter of the nineteenth century witnessed
a remarkable revival of the missionary spirit in
the American as well as English churches. Many
societies were organized on a large and liberal scale,
(in whose existence the world has reason to rejoice,) for
the spreading of the Gospel, both at home and abroad,
as well by the circulation of the scriptures and auxiliary
publications, as by the living teacher.</p>
          <p>This spirit wrought in the hearts of ministers and people
generally, and a new and mighty impulse was given to
religion. In the South it awakened many to see the
spiritual necessities of the Negroes. Many ministers
began to preach particularly and more faithfully to them
and to attempt a regular division of their time on the
Sabbath, between the whites and blacks. Attempts
were also made in some parts of the South, to teach the
Negroes letters, so as to enable them to read the word
of God for themselves. These schools were short-lived
but the fact of their existence, evidences that there was
considerable interest felt in their religious instruction.
Houses of public worship, exclusively for the use of the
Negroes, were erected in many of the chief towns, and
they worshipped in them, under the care of white or
colored teachers. In numbers of white churches space
was allowed for the accommodation of the Negroes, in
the <sic corr="galleries">galeries</sic> or in the body of the house below; and
within sight and hearing of country churches, in some
pleasant grove fitted up with booths, with a stand or
pulpit for preaching, the Negroes would oft times be
<pb id="p64" n="64"/>
seen assembling for worship between services, or in the
afternoon. There were planters also, who undertook to
read and explain the scriptures, and pray with their
people.</p>
          <p>It is not too much to say that the religious and physical
condition of the Negroes were both improved during
this period. Their increase was natural and regular,
ranging, every ten years, between 34 and 36 <hi rend="italics">per cent.</hi>
As the old stock from Africa died out of the country the
grosser customs, the ignorance and paganism of Africa,
died with them. Their descendants, <hi rend="italics">the country-born,</hi>
were better looking, more intelligent, more civilized,
more susceptible of religious impressions. Growing up
under the eyes and in the families of owners, they
became more attached to them, were identified in their
households and accompanied them to church. The
Gospel was preached to masters and servants; servants
having no religion to renounce grew up in the belief of
that of their masters. On the whole, however, but a
minority of the Negroes, and that a small one, attended
regularly the house of God, and taking them as a class,
their religious instruction was extensively and most
seriously neglected.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p65" n="65"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <head>THE THIRD PERIOD—From 1820 to 1842—a Period of 22 years.</head>
          <p>1821. The Methodist Episcopal Church reported
this year 42,059 colored members in the United States;
and their numbers gradually increasing.</p>
          <p>1822. The account of the labors of the Moravian
Brethren by Mr. Schmidt, already referred to, brings
down their labors to 1837, and is as follows:</p>
          <p>“In January 1822, a Female Auxiliary to the Missionary
Society was formed at Salem and at their special
request an attempt was made to collect the Negroes into
a separate confederation of their own—a plan which
had, indeed, long been an object of desire. Brother
Abraham Steiner was commissioned to make a commencement
of the work by holding a monthly preaching
on a plantation about three miles distant from Salem,
where the Negro communicants resided. At his first
sermon there, March 24th, 1822, more than fifty black
and colored people were present. After a fervent prayer
he discoursed on the words of our Saviour, “the Son of
Man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.”
With this monthly preaching, which was well attended
by the Negroes, catechetical instruction in the great
<pb id="p66" n="66"/>
truths of our religion was combined. May 19th the
Lord's Supper was celebrated with the three persons
who were already communicants as the first fruits of this
infant Negro flock. Great stillness and devotion continued
to mark the attendance of the Negroes on divine
worship, yet few sought for closer fellowship, so that
this little flock has never to the present day numbered
more than twenty members.</p>
          <p>A Negro chapel was built in 1823, at the expense of
the Female Auxiliary and consecrated by brother Benade,
the resident Bishop, December 28th, in the presence of
near a hundred Negroes and colored people, and many
members of the congregation at Salem. This was followed
by the baptism of a married Negro woman, and
the solemnities of the day were closed by a cheerful
love feast, at which the object of our covenant was
explained and two Negroes were received into the congregation.
It was a day of blessing for the Negroes,
many of whom seemed to be deeply affected. Having
now a place of worship of their own, the meetings could
be better adapted to their circumstances. Several sisters
offered themselves, to keep a Sunday school for their
benefit, and it was diligently frequented, not only by
children, but also by adults. This hopeful project was
soon, however, painfully interrupted by the law which
passed the legislature of North Carolina, forbidding any
school instruction to be imparted to the Negroes;—a
prohibition which likewise operated very injuriously on
their attendance at the meetings. May 22d, 1833, the
Negroes were called to mourn over the loss of their
faithful and much loved pastor, brother Abraham Steiner,
and his place was supplied by brother John Renatus
Schmidt. For the last year or two, they have manifested
<pb id="p67" n="67"/>
a greater desire for the word of life and visited the house
of God more diligently, and our testimony to the sufferings
and death of Jesus appears to find more entrance
into their hearts. In the private meetings of the little
Negro flock, and particularly at the holy communion,
the peace of God is powerfully perceptible. The
company of emancipated Negroes, upwards of twenty
in number, who sailed last year for Liberia, on the
western coast of Africa, had all been diligent attendants
on our meetings and former Sunday school, and one of
them was a communicant member of our flock. At
parting they declared with tears that nothing grieved
them so much as the loss of these privileges. They
promised to devote themselves to the Lord Jesus and to
remain faithful to him.</p>
          <p>In the fourteen years which have elapsed since their
church was dedicated 10 adults and 73 children have
been baptized and 8 received into the congregation.
The little flock consists at present (1837,) of 17 adult
members, 10 of whom are communicants.</p>
          <p>On the settling of the Brethren in Wachovia, (N. C.,)
it was their most cherished object to communicate the
Gospel both to the Indians on the borders of the Southern
States and to the Negro population of those States,
amounting to several thousands, especially to such as
resided in the neighborhood of our congregations, hoping
that they might be favored to gather from among
them a reward for the travail of the Redeemer's soul.
Special meetings were accordingly commenced at Hope
and Bethany, and elsewhere in the neighborhood of
Salem, and the Negroes who were numerous in these
districts, were in general diligent in attending them.
The various ministers stationed at Salem, the late brethren
<pb id="p68" n="68"/>
Fritz, Kramsch, Wohfahrt, Abraham Steiner, and
their wives, interested themselves with particular affection
for the spiritual welfare of the Negroes in their
vicinity, and the Lord so blessed their labors to the
hearts of many that they could be admitted to a participation
of the Lord's supper. A thankful remembrance
of their faithful services is still retained by the Negroes.</p>
          <p>In the prosecution of the mission amongst the Cherokees,
and in the attempt to establish one amongst the
Creek Indians, the Negroes dispersed among them were
not forgotten. Our brethren at Springplace had the
gratification of baptizing the firstling of these Negroes
July 29th 1827. He was a native African of the Tjamba
tribe, and was baptized into the death of Jesus by the
name of Christian Jacob, continuing faithful to his
Christian profession till his happy end.”</p>
          <p>The Rev. John Mines, pastor of a church in Leesburg,
Va., published, “The Evangelical Catechism, or
a plain and easy system of the principal doctrines and
duties of the Christian religion. Adapted to the use of
Sabbath schools and families: with a new method of
instructing those who cannot read. Richmond 1822.”</p>
          <p>His “new method,” was what is called “oral instruction;”
the scholars repeating the answers after the
teacher until committed to memory. Mr. Mines was
much interested in the religious instruction of the Negroes.
In the preface to his catechism, he states that
“he had several classes of them (taught by his friends)”
he commends the use of it to <hi rend="italics">masters and mistresses</hi>,
as “an humble attempt” to furnish them with appropriate
means for the instruction of their servants in religious
knowledge; and he commends it also to “<hi rend="italics">his colored
friends in the United States</hi>,” as a book written, “especially
<pb id="p69" n="69"/>
for them,” and says, “with the help of God, I
will attend particularly to your spiritual interests while
I live.”</p>
          <p>1823. Bishop Dehon of the Diocese of South Carolina,
had all his good feelings excited in behalf of the
Negroes. “In his own congregation he was the laborious
and patient minister of the African; and he encouraged
among the masters and mistresses in his flock, that
best kindness towards their servants—a concern for
their eternal salvation.” “He endeavored to enlighten
the community on this subject.” “He would gladly embrace
opportunities to converse with men of influence
relating to it,” etc.—<hi rend="italics">Life, by Dr. Gadsden.</hi></p>
          <p>The Rev. Dr. Dalcho, of the Episcopal church,
Charleston, this year issued a valuable pamphlet entitled
“Practical Considerations, founded on the Scriptures,
Relative to the Slave Population of South Carolina.”</p>
          <p>Its design is given in the first paragraph, namely, “to
show from the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament,
that slavery is not forbidden by the Divine Law:
and at the same time, to prove the necessity of giving
religious instruction to our Negroes.” Dr. Dalcho
mentions that in 1822 there were 316 colored communicants
in the Episcopal churches in Charleston, and 200
children in their colored Sunday schools.</p>
          <p>A few months before this pamphlet appeared, Dr.
Richard Furman, President of the Baptist State Convention
of S. C., in the name of that convention,
addressed a letter to his Excellency, Governor Wilson
giving an “Exposition of the Views of the Baptists
relative to the Colored Population in the United States:”
in which, among other observations, we find the following:
“Their religious interests claim a regard from
<pb id="p70" n="70"/>
their masters of the most serious nature, and it is indispensable.”</p>
          <p>The lamented Dr. John Holt Rice, already mentioned
in this Sketch, presented the subject of the religious
instruction of the Negroes in a strong light to the consideration
of his fellow citizens of Virginia in the
<hi rend="italics">Evangelical Magazine, vol.</hi> 8 <hi rend="italics">pp.</hi> 613-4. He printed
a sermon on the duty of masters to educate and baptize the
children of their servants. Through his influence many
in Virginia were induced to give the duty of the religious
instruction of the Negroes serious consideration, which
resulted in action<corr>.</corr> One of his objects in devoting himself
to the establishment of the Prince Edward Theological
Seminary, was that a ministry might be educated at home
and fitted for the field <hi rend="italics">composed as it is</hi>, of masters and
servants, bond and free. This was also one prominent
object in the minds of many ministers, elders, and laymen,
in the foundation and endowment of the Theological
Seminary of the Synod of South Carolina and Georgia
in Columbia, S. C.</p>
          <p>1828. Number of colored members in Methodist E.
Church. 48,096 and for 1825, 49,537; 1826, 51,334;
1827, 53,565; 1828, 58,856; showing a steady increase.
In 1828, “a plain and easy Catechism, designed chiefly
for the benefit of colored persons, with suitable Prayers
and Hymns annexed,” was published by Rev. B. M.
Palmer, D. D., pastor of the Circular Church, Charleston,
S. C. Six or eight years before this he had
published a smaller work of the same kind and bearing
nearly the same title. During all his ministry
in Charleston he was a firm supporter of the religious
instruction of the Negroes, both in word and deed.</p>
          <p>1829. The Honorable Charles Cotesworth Pinckney
<pb id="p71" n="71"/>
of the Episcopal church, delivered an address before the
Agricultural Society of South Carolina, in which he
ably and largely insists upon the religious instruction of
the Negroes. This address went through two or more
editions and was extensively circulated and with the
happiest effects.</p>
          <p>1830. The historian of the Methodist Episcopal
church remarks, “this year several missions were commenced
for the special benefit of the slave population in
the States of South Carolina and Georgia. This class
of people had became favored with the labors of the
Methodist ministry from the beginning of its labors in
this country, and there were at this time 62,814 of the
colored population in the several states and territories
in our church fellowship, most of whom were slaves.
It was found, however, on a closer inspection into their
condition, that there were many that could not be reached
by the ordinary means, and therefore preachers were
selected who might devote themselves exclusively to
their service.”</p>
          <p>He alludes particularly to the “Missionary Society of
the South Carolina Conference, Auxiliary to the Missionary
Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church,”
of which, at least so far as its efforts respect the
Negro population, the Rev. William Capers, D. D.,
of Charleston, S. C., is <hi rend="italics">the founder</hi>. He has been
superintendent of these missions to the Negroes from
their commencement and has spared no exertions to extend
and render them successful. The reports of the
board of managers, drawn up from year to year by himself
exhibit the purity and fervor of his zeal in so good
a cause, as well as the remarkable progress which it has
made.</p>
          <pb id="p72" n="72"/>
          <p>In the winter of 1830 and the spring of 1831, two
Associations of planters were formed in Georgia for the
special object of affording religious instruction to the
Negroes, by their own efforts and by missionaries employed
for the purpose. The <hi rend="italics">first </hi>was formed by the
Rev. Joseph Clay Stiles in McIntosh county, embracing
the neighborhood of Harris' neck, which continued in
operation for some time, until by the withdrawment of
Mr. Stiles' labors, from the neighborhood and the loss
of some of the inhabitants by death and removals it
ceased. The <hi rend="italics">second</hi> was formed in Liberty county by
the Midway Congregational church, and the Baptist
church under their respective pastors the Rev. Robert
Quarterman and the Rev. Samuel Spry Law; which
Association, with one suspension from the absence of a
missionary, has continued its operations to the present
time.</p>
          <p>One or more associations for the same purpose were
formed in St. Luke's Parish, S. C., in which John David
Mungin, Esquire, took an active part.</p>
          <p>1831. An address, entitled, “the Religious Instruction
of the Negroes”, delivered before the Associations
of McIntosh and Liberty counties, was published and
circulated in newspaper and pamphlet form.</p>
          <p>1832. Edward R. Laurens, Esquire, delivered an
address before the Agricultural Association of S. C., in
which this duty in the form of oral instruction, under
proper arrangements is recognised.—<hi rend="italics">Southern Agriculturist,</hi>
1832. “A short Catechism for the use of the
colored members on trial of the M. E. Church in South
Carolina: by W. Caper's, D. D., Charleston, 1832.”</p>
          <p>This short catechism was prepared by Dr. Capers, for
the use of the Methodist missions to the Negroes of the
<pb id="p73" n="73"/>
S. C. conference, and it is used by all the missionaries.</p>
          <p>1833<corr>.</corr> The Missionary Society of the S. C. Conference
which had now fairly entered upon its work,
reported that the missions were generally in flourishing
circumstances; that there were 1,395 colored members,
and 490 children under catechetical instruction at the
mission stations. The society also recommended the
establishment of four or five new stations and the appointment
of three or four new missionaries for stations
already occupied.—<hi rend="italics">Report pp.</hi> 12—15.</p>
          <p>The “First Annual Report,” of the Liberty County
Association, was published and circulated in two editions.</p>
          <p>Two essays were read before the presbytery of
Georgia, in April, 1833, one on “The Moral and Religious
condition of our coloured population,” and the
other, a “Detail of a Plan for the Moral Improvement
of Negroes on plantations,” by Thomas Savage Clay,
Esq., of Bryan County. They were both published by
order of presbytery. The “Detail, etc.,” by Mr. Clay,
which was indeed the result of his own experience and
observation on his own plantation for many years, was
extensively circulated and received with approbation,
and has done, and still is doing, much good.</p>
          <p>In December, of this year, the “Report of the Committee,
to whom was referred the subject of the religious
instruction of the Negroes,” of the synod of South
Carolina and Georgia was published. To this report a
series of resolutions were subjoined.</p>
          <p>1. “That to impart the Gospel to the Negroes of our
country is a duty which God in his providence and in
his word imposes on us. 2. That in the discharge of
this duty, we separate entirely the civil and religious condition
of this people; and while we devote ourselves to the
improvement of latter, we disclaim all interference with
<pb id="p74" n="74"/>
the former. 3. That the plan which we shall pursue for
their religious instruction shall be that permitted by the
laws of the States constituting the bounds of this synod.
4. That we deem religious instruction to master and
servant every way conducive to our interests for this
world and for that which is to come. 5. That every
member of this synod, while he endeavors to awaken
others, shall set the example and begin the religious
instruction of the servants of his own household,
systematically and perseveringly, as God shall enable him. 6.
That we cannot longer continue to neglect this duty
without incurring the charge of inconsistency in our
Christian character; of unfaithfulness in the discharge
of our ministerial duty; and at the same time meeting
the disapprobation of God and our consciences.” The
narrative of religion of the synod, at the same session,
holds the following language: “the synod continue to
feel the same responsibilities and desires on this subject
which they have repeatedly expressed. They rejoice
to find that increasing attention is paid to it on the part
of many who are largely interested as owners in this
class of our population.”—<hi rend="italics">Min. pp.</hi> 24, 34.</p>
          <p>The project of forming a <hi rend="italics">Domestic Missionary Society,</hi>
under the care of the synod, <hi rend="italics">with special reference
to the religious instruction of the Negroes,</hi> was somewhat
discussed, chiefly in private, and a committee was
appointed by the synod to bring in a report at the next
meeting.</p>
          <p>The reports from the Episcopal churches in South
Carolina to the convention, evidenced much attention to
the Negroes. The Rev. Joseph R. Walker, of Beaufort,
reported 57 communicants and 234 members of the
Sunday school, which was conducted by the first and
best society in the place.</p>
          <pb id="p75" n="75"/>
          <p>Bishop Ives of North Carolina, addressed to his
convention, “on the interesting subject of providing for our
slave population a more adequate knowledge of the
doctrines of Christ crucified.” He stated in a letter to
Bishop Meade, that active efforts in behalf of this people
were made in five or six of the churches, and singled
out the church of St. John's, Fayetteville, embracing
between three and four hundred worshippers of whom
forty were communicants.</p>
          <p>There were several religious newspapers, conducted
by different denominations, that advocated openly and
efficiently, about this time, the religious instruction of
the Negroes: the “Gospel Messenger,” Episcopal,
Charleston: the “Charleston Observer,” Presbyterian:
the “Christian Index,” Baptist: the “Southern Christian
Advocate,” Methodist: the “Western Luminary,”
Kentucky: and there may be added, the “New Orleans
Observer,” and the “Southern Churchman,” Alexandria;
besides others. Through these papers, having an
extensive circulation, the subject was presented to the
minds of thousands of our citizens.</p>
          <p>There was published this year, (1833,) “a Plain and
Easy Catechism: designed for the benefit of colored
children, with several verses and hymns, with an appendix:
compiled by a missionary: Savannah.” This
missionary was a Methodist; the Rev. Samuel J. Bryan,
who labored among the Negroes on the Savannah river</p>
          <p>“The encouraging success which had attended the
labors of our preachers among the slave and free black
population of the South, stimulated our brethren in the
Southwest to imitate their example by opening missions
for the special benefit of this class of people. Hence
at the last session of the Tennessee conference the
<pb id="p76" n="76"/>
<hi rend="italics">African Mission</hi>, embracing the colored population of
Nashville and its vicinity was commenced; a regular
four week's circuit was formed, and the good work was
prosecuted with such success that in 1834 there were
reported 819 church members.”—<hi rend="italics">Bangs</hi> 4, <hi rend="italics">p.</hi> 143.</p>
          <p>1834. “A meeting was held in Petersburg, Va., in
March 1834, composed of representatives from the
synods of North Carolina and Virginia. After disposing
of the <hi rend="italics">special business</hi> for which the meeting was
called, the subject of the religious instruction of the
Negroes was discussed and as a result a committee was
appointed, consisting of three ministers and elders in
each of the States, “to brink before the presbyteries the
subject of ministers giving more religious instruction to
the colored people; and to collect and publish information
on the best modes of giving oral instruction to this
class of our population.” That committee, of which
Rev. William S. Plumer, D. D., now of Richmond, was
the chairman, performed its duty and presented a report
to the synods of North Carolina and Virginia at their
fall sessions in 1834. The same report, with some accompanying
documents was forwarded to the synod of
South Carolina and Georgia, and read before that body
in December, 1834.</p>
          <p>The committee of the synods of North Carolina and
Virginia, reported a plan “<hi rend="italics">for forming a society</hi> by the
concurrence of two or more synods for the purpose of
affording religious instruction to the Negroes in a manner
consistent with the laws of the States and with the
feelings and wishes of planters.” The plan was laid
before the synod of North Carolina, and acceded to. It
was laid over by the synods of Virginia and South Carolina
and Georgia, to their sessions in 1835 and then,
<pb id="p77" n="77"/>
for special reasons, indefinitely postponed. A report
was presented by a committee of the synod of South
Carolina and Georgia, <hi rend="italics">on this plan</hi>. The report was
<hi rend="italics">adverse</hi> to it, on account of the <hi rend="italics">extent</hi> of the proposed
organization; the <hi rend="italics">excitement</hi> of the times; and the belief
that <hi rend="italics">each synod could of itself</hi> conduct the work
more successfully, than when united with the other two.
The constitution of the proposed society, the reasons
in favor of it, and Dr. Plumer's report, were all laid
before the public in the columns of the Charleston Observer.
The report has been several times referred to
in this Sketch.</p>
          <p>The synod of South Carolina and Georgia, December
1834, passed the following resolutions: “1. That it be
enjoined upon all the churches in the presbyteries comprising
this synod, to take order at their earliest meeting
to obtain full and correct statistical information of
the number of colored persons in actual attendance at
our several places of worship, and the number of colored
members in our several churches, and make a full report
to the synod at its next meeting; and for this purpose
that the stated clerk of this synod furnish a copy of
this resolution to the stated clerk of each presbytery.
2. That it be enjoined on all presbyteries in presenting
their annual report to synod, to report the state of religion
in the colored part of their congregations, and also
to present a statistical report of the increase of colored
members, <hi rend="italics">and that this be the standing rule of synod
on this subject.</hi>” The narrative states “that increasing
efforts had been made to impart religious instruction to
the Negroes.”—<hi rend="italics">Min. pp.</hi> 22, 29.</p>
          <p>The synod of Mississippi and Alabama, in their narrative,
November 1, 1834, say, “another very encouraging
<pb id="p78" n="78"/>
circumstance in the situation of our churches is
the deep interest which is felt in behalf of our colored
population, and the efforts which are made to impart to
them religious instruction. All our ministers feel a deep
interest in the instruction of this part of our population,
and when prudently conducted we meet with no opposition.
A few of us, owing to peculiar circumstances,
have no opportunity of preaching to them separately and
at stated times; but embrace every favorable opportunity
that occurs. Others devote a portion of every
Sabbath; others a half of every Sabbath; and <hi rend="italics">two</hi> of
our number preach <hi rend="italics">exclusively</hi> to them. During the
past year the condition and wants of the colored population,
have occupied more of our attention than at any
previous period, and in future we hope to be more untiring
in all our efforts to promote their happiness in this
life and in that which is to come.” In their resolutions
this synod enjoined all under their care directly to make
“united efforts to provide means for the employment of
missionaries to give oral instruction to the colored population
on the plantations with the permission of those
persons to whom they belong.”</p>
          <p>In this same year, (1834,) “the Kentucky Union, for
the moral and religious improvement of the colored
race,” was formed, and a “circular” addressed to the
ministers of the Gospel in Kentucky, by the executive
committee of that Union; to which the constitution was
appended. It was a “union of the several denominations
of christians, in the State.” The Rev. H. H.
Cavanaugh was president; there were <hi rend="italics">ten</hi> vice presidents,
selected from different quarters of the State; and
an executive committee of <hi rend="italics">seven</hi> members located in
Danville, of which Rev. John C. Young was chairman.</p>
          <pb id="p79" n="79"/>
          <p>President Young told me at the general assembly of 1839
that this Union has not accomplished much.</p>
          <p>The “<hi rend="italics">second</hi> annual report” of the Liberty County
Association was published, giving some good account of
their operations. “An Essay on the Management of
Slaves, and especially on their religious instruction,”
read before the agricultural society of St. John's Collection,
S. C., by Whitemarsh B. Seabrook, president, was
published by the society. Mr. Seabrook reviews some
former publications on the religious instruction of the
Negroes, and suggests his own plans and views on the
subject. The Right Reverend William Meade, Assistant
Bishop of Virginia, published an admirable “<hi rend="italics">pastoral
letter</hi>, to the ministers, members, and friends of the
Protestant Episcopal Church in the diocese of Virginia,
on the duty of affording religious instruction to those
in bondage.” The Bishop in his zeal and personal
efforts on this subject, demonstrates the sincerity of his
published opinions.</p>
          <p>The missionary society of the S. C. conference reported
five missionaries to the blacks, in N. C. <hi rend="italics">one</hi>, the
rest in S. C., and 2,145 members and 1,503 children
under catechetical instruction.</p>
          <p>“The Colored man's Help: or the Planters Catechism:
Richmond, Va.” was now published.</p>
          <p>Also, in the “Charleston Observer,” “Biographies
of Servants mentioned in the Scriptures: with Questions
and Answers.”</p>
          <p>These admirable sketches were prepared by Mrs.
Horace S. Pratt, then of St. Mary's, Ga. and now of
Tuscaloosa, Ala. The Rev. Horace S. Pratt previously
to his appointment to a professorship in the Alabama
College at Tuscaloosa, and while Pastor of the St. Mary's
<pb id="p80" n="80"/>
Presbyterian Church, gave much of his attention to
the religious instruction of the Negroes and prepared at
his own expense a comfortable and commodious house
of worship for them, and which they occupy at the present
time.</p>
          <p>Also, “A Catechism for Colored Persons. By C. C.
Jones,” printed in Charleston.</p>
          <p>1835. “The Third Annual Report of the Liberty
County Association,” was printed and more extensively
circulated than the two preceeding.</p>
          <p>In the narrative of the state of religion in the synod
of South Carolina and Georgia, it is said: “even
the religious instruction of our slave population, entirely
suspended in some parts of the country, through the
lamentable interference of abolition, fanatics has proceeded
with almost unabated diligence and steadiness of
purpose through the length and breadth of our Synod.”
<hi rend="italics">Min.</hi> 1835, <hi rend="italics">p.</hi> 62.</p>
          <p>Bishop Bowen of the diocese of S. C. prepared at
the request of the convention and printed, “A Pastoral
Letter on the Religious Instruction of the slaves of members
of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the State of
South Carolina;” to which he appended “Scripture
Lessons,” for the same.</p>
          <p>The subject had been presented to the Convention by
an able report from a committee and a portion of the
report, was embodied in Bishop Bowen's letter.</p>
          <p>The Missionary Society of the S. C. conference reported
this year, 2,603 members, and 1,330 children
under catechetical instruction.</p>
          <p>1836. The Rev. George W. Freeman, late Rector
of Christs' Church Raleigh, N. C. published two discourses
on “The Rights and Duties of Slaveholders.” 
<pb id="p81" n="81"/>
Mr. Freeman with pathos and energy, urges upon masters
and mistresses the duty of religious instruction.—p.
30-34<corr>.</corr></p>
          <p>The report of the Liberty County Association was
prepared, but not published this <sic corr="year">pear</sic>. The operations
of the Association during the year had been successful.</p>
          <p>The bishops of the M. E. Church in the United States,
in their letter of reply to the letter from the Wesleyan
Methodist Conference, England, held the following
language: “It may be pertinent to remark that of
the colored population in the Southern and South-western
States, there are not less than 70,000 in our church
membership; and that in addition to those who are mingled
with our white congregations, we have several prosperous
missions exclusively for their spiritual benefit,
which have been and are still owned of God, to the conversion
of many precious souls. On the plantations of
the South and South-west our devoted missionaries are
laboring for the salvation of the slaves, catechising their
children and bringing all within their influence, as far as
possible to the saving knowledge of Jesus Christ; and
we need hardly add, that we shall most gladly avail ourselves,
as we have ever done, of all the means in our
power to promote their best interests.” The total number
of colored members reported for 1836, was 82,661.</p>
          <p>1837, 1838. The subject of the religious instruction
of the Negroes was called up and attended to in the
synod of South Carolina and Georgia both these years,
and many Sunday schools for children and adults reported
from the different presbyteries. It also received
attention in all the southern synods. There appeared
to be a growing conviction of the duty itself, and on the
whole an increase of efforts.</p>
          <pb id="p82" n="82"/>
          <p>The instruction of the Negroes in Liberty county, by
the Association, was carried forward as usual during the
summers of these years, but in consequence of the absence
of the missionary in the winters, no reports were
published.</p>
          <p>The Missionary Society of the South Carolina conference
prosecuted its work with encouraging success.
In an annual meeting in the town of Columbia, S. C.,
they collected for their missions to the Negroes between
twelve and fifteen hundred dollars.</p>
          <p>Bishop Meade collected and published “Sermons, Dialogues
and Narratives <hi rend="italics">for servants</hi>, to be read to them
in families: Richmond, 1836.”</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">second</hi> edition of “the Catechism for colored
persons,” by C. C. Jones: Savannah, T. Purse, 1837.
Also, “a Catechism to be used by the teachers in the
religious instruction of persons of color, etc.: prepared
in conformity to a resolution of the Convention, under
the direction of the Bishop: Charleston.” The Reverend
gentlemen of the diocese of South Carolina who
united in preparing this catechism, were Dr. Gadsden,
(now Bishop,) Mr. T. Trapier, and Mr. William H.
Barnwell.</p>
          <p>The following resolution was passed in the Episcopal
convention of South Carolina in 1838: “<hi rend="italics">Resolved,</hi>
That it be respectfully recommended to the members of
our church, who are proprietors of slaves individually
and collectively, to take measures for the <hi rend="italics">support</hi> of
clerical missionaries and lay catechists who are members
of our church, for the religious instruction of their
slaves.” And again, “<hi rend="italics">Resolved,</hi> That it be urged upon
the rectors and vestries of the country parishes, to exert
themselves to obtain the services of such clerical missionaries
and lay catechists.”</p>
          <pb id="p83" n="83"/>
          <p>1839, 1840. From the reports of the Liberty county
Association for these years, it appears that a revival of
religion commenced toward the close of the summer of
1838 among the Negroes, and extended very nearly over
the whole county, and continued for two years. The
whole number received into the Congregational and
Baptist churches, on profession of their faith, was fully
<hi rend="italics">two hundred and fifty.</hi> The number of adults and children
under catechetical instruction in the Sabbath
schools connected with the Association and in the different
churches, ranged from <hi rend="italics">five</hi> to <hi rend="italics">seven hundred.</hi></p>
          <p>The Missionary Society of South Carolina Conference
reported in 1839, 13 missions, 210 plantations, 19
missionaries, 5,482 church members, and 3,769 children
catechised. In 1840, 13 missions, 232 plantations, 19
missionaries, 5,482 members, and 3,811 children.—<hi rend="italics">Minutes.</hi></p>
          <p>The Methodists returned in 1840, 94,532 colored persons in their connection.</p>
          <p>The Rev. T. Archibald, (Presbyterian,) laboured as
a missionary to the Negroes in Mississippi for several
years, and in 1839 after leaving his charge in consequence
of the Abolition excitement, He received a call to preach
to the Negroes in Morengo county, Alabama.</p>
          <p>The Rev. James Smylie and Rev. William C. Blair,
(of the same denomination) were and still are (if our late
information be correct) “engaged in this good work systematically
and constantly” in Mississippi. The Rev<sic>,</sic>
James Smylie, is characterized as “an aged and <sic corr="indefatigable">indedefatigable</sic>
father: his success in enlightening the Negroes
has been very great:—a large proportion of the
Negroes in his old church can recite both Willison's and
the Westminster catechism very accurately.”</p>
          <pb id="p84" n="84"/>
          <p>The names of many other pastors in the South might
be given, who have conscientiously and for a series of
years, devoted much time to the religious instruction of
the Negroes connected with their churches.</p>
          <p>The Rev. James Smylie and Rev. John L. Montgomery
were appointed by the synod of Mississippi in 1839
to write or compile a catechism for the instruction of the
Negroes. The manuscript was presented to synod in
October 1840 and put into the hands of a committee of
revision, but it has not yet been published.</p>
          <p>The table on the state of the churches of the Sunbury
Baptist Association, Georgia, gives six <hi rend="italics">African</hi> churches
with a total of members of 3,987, as returned; one
of these churches did not return the number of communicants.
Of the other churches in the table, <hi rend="italics">five</hi> have
an overwhelming majority of colored members. The
three African churches in Savannah are all connected
with this association. In the appendix to the minutes it
is said, “The committee, to whom was referred brother
Sweat's letter on the subject of a mission among the African
churches report—that it is highly important that
such a mission should be established and recommend
that the subject be turned over to the executive committee,
with instructions that the brethren engaged in that
work, during the past year, be compensated for their services:
your committee further recommend that brother
Connor be employed as a missionary by the association,
<hi rend="italics">provided</hi>, he will devote half his time to the colored people.”
And again: “That the table showing the state
of the churches, may be more correct than the present,
it is requested that at the next meeting of the association,
the church clerks will distinguish in their reports, between
the white and colored members, and that such
<pb id="p85" n="85"/>
churches as send no delegates will forward a statement
of their condition.”</p>
          <p>“Missions to the people of color,” are noticed in the
annual report of the missionary society of the M. E.
Church, in 1840. The report thus speaks. “And surely
those who devote themselves to the self-sacrificing work
of preaching the Gospel to these people on the rice and
sugar plantations of the South and South-west, are no
less deserving the patronage of the missionary society
than those who labor for the same benevolent object in
other portions of the great work. Of these there are,
chiefly in the Southern conferences, 12,402 members
under the patronage of this society.”—<hi rend="italics">Report p.</hi> 23.</p>
          <p>1841. The report of the same society for this year,
refers also to “<hi rend="italics">missions to the colored population.</hi>”
“In no portion of our work are our missionaries called
to endure greater privations or make greater sacrifices
of health and life, than in these missions among the
slaves, many of which are located in sections of the
Southern country which are proverbially sickly, and
under the fatal influence of a climate which few white
men are capable of enduring even for a single year.
And yet, notwithstanding so many valuable missionaries
have fallen martyrs to their toils in these missions, year
after year there are found others to take their places, who
fall likewise in their work, ‘ceasing at once to work and
live.’ Nor have our superintendents any difficulty in
finding missionaries ready to fill up the ranks which
death has thinned in these sections of the work; for the
love of Christ and the love of the souls of these poor
Africans in bonds, constrain our brethren in the itinerant
work of the Southern conferences to exclaim, ‘here
are we, send us!’ The Lord be praised for the zeal
<pb id="p86" n="86"/>
and success of our brethren in this self-denying and
self-sacrificing work.”</p>
          <p>The missionary society of the S. C. conference,
reported this year, of missions exclusively to the Negroes,
14; plantations served, 301; members, 6,145; children
under catechetical instruction, 3,407; and missionaries,
18 The report gives an animated and cheering view of
the prospects of these missions. The great object of
the society in them is thus expressed. “So to preach
this Gospel that it may be believed; and being believed,
may prove ‘the power of God unto salvation,’ is the
great object, and, we repeat it, the <hi rend="italics">sole</hi> object of our
ministrations among the blacks. This object attained,
we find the terminus if our anxieties and toils, of our
preaching and prayers.”—<hi rend="italics">Report pp.</hi> 12—17.</p>
          <p>The total of colored communicants in the Methodist
connection is given in the minutes of the annual conferences
for the years 1840, 1841. For 1840, 94,532; for
1841, 102,158. The South Carolina conference is
ahead of all, having 30,481; next comes the Baltimore
conference, 13,904; then the Georgia conference, 9,989;
Philadelphia, 8,778; Kentucky, 6,321, and so on.—<hi rend="italics">Min.
p.</hi> 156.</p>
          <p>The Sunbury association reported this year seven
African churches, with 4,430 members; (from one no
returns:) adding to this number the returns from the mixed
churches of white and black, and an estimate of some
from which no returns were made, a total of 5,664 colored
members is obtained. Appendix B: “<hi rend="italics">Resolved,</hi>
That the committee be authorized to offer a sum not
exceeding $50 per month, for one or more ordained
ministers to labor among the colored people and destitute
churches within the bounds of this association.”</p>
          <pb id="p87" n="87"/>
          <p>Bishop Meade of Va. made a report to the convention
of his diocese “on the <hi rend="italics">best means</hi> of promoting the
religious instruction of servants,” the result of his
extended observation and long experience in this department
of labor.</p>
          <p>Bishop Gadsden of S. C. devotes a considerable portion
of his address to the convention, to the subject of
the religious instruction of the Negroes. He thus
speaks. “Of that class peculiar to our social system
—the colored people—many are members of our church;
as are the masters of a very large number of them who
as yet are not converted to the Gospel. To make these
fellow creatures, who share with us the precious redemption
which is by Jesus Christ, good Christians, is a purpose
of which this church is not and never has been
regardless. The interest and efforts in this cause have
increased. But the feeling ought to be much deeper,
and the efforts more extended. Consider the large
number who are yet almost, if not entirely, without the
restraints, the incentives, the consolations, and the hopes
of the Gospel; under the bondage of satan, on the precipice
of the second death! I speak more particularly
of those the smoke of whose cabins is in sight of our
ministers; who live on the same plantations with members
of our church. Can nothing, ought not every thing
that can, be done to bring such persons to the knowledge
and obedience of Christ?”</p>
          <p>There are 31 parochial reports. In twenty-two of
the thirty-one churches there are colored members,
amounting to 869. In fifteen there are Sabbath schools
for colored children, amounting to 1,459 scholars. <hi rend="italics">Eight</hi>
of the clergy preach on plantations as well as at their
respective churches and give special attention to their
<pb id="p88" n="88"/>
colored congregations; and there are<hi rend="italics"> two missions to
the Negroes</hi>, embracing, 1,400 in the congregations.
Children catechised on the plantations.</p>
          <p>The practice of the Episcopal church in this diocese
cannot be too highly commended to those who are of
similar faith in the matter referred to, which is the <hi rend="italics">baptism
of the infants and children of Negroes who are
members of the church</hi>. When God established his
visible church on earth he constituted the infant seed of
believers members of it, and therefore commanded that
the sign and seal of his gracious covenant should be
applied to them. His church has ever remained the
same; the members the same; under the same constitution.
Our practice ought to conform to our faith; to
the plain teachings of the word of God. A recurrence to
this subject will be necessary when the means and plans
for the religious instruction of the Negroes come under
consideration in the fourth part of this work, and I
therefore dismiss it in this place. There were 159 colored
children baptized in the churches of the diocese,
by the parochial reports—<hi rend="italics">Journal of Fifty-second
Convention, pp.</hi> 10-13, and <hi rend="italics">pp.</hi> 33-48.</p>
          <p>From the seventh annual report of the Liberty County
Association for the religious instruction of the Negroes,
it appears that the efforts of the Association during the
year had been successful. There were 450 children and
youth under catechetical instruction; and adding <hi rend="italics">four</hi>
schools not immediately under the care of the Association,
but conducted by members of it, there were 265
more. Seven Sabbath schools in all were returned, and
three stations for preaching. Congregations during the
year full and attentive; general order of the people
commendable.</p>
          <pb id="p89" n="89"/>
          <p>Appended to this report is the address to the Association,
by the president, the Rev. Josiah Spry Law.
An address which received the cordial and unanimous
approbation of the Association as one which placed the
religious instruction of the Negroes in a clear light, as
<hi rend="italics">the great duty</hi> of their owners; as well as of the churches.
It was believed by the Association that the address was
calculated to exert a favorable influence wherever it
should be circulated in our country and it was therefore,
with the consent of the author ordered to be
printed.</p>
          <p>Having now presented such facts and information
under each year of this period, as I have been able to
collect, I shall now give <hi rend="italics">a summary</hi> (and a very brief
one)<hi rend="italics"> of the action of ecclesiastical bodies, and of what
has been done by different denominations of christians.</hi></p>
          <p>I know of no action of ecclesiastical bodies on the
great subject of the religious instruction of the Negroes,
in the <hi rend="italics">free States</hi>, at least of no very prominent action;
altho' efforts have been made by benevolent individuals
and societies, for their physical, intellectual and moral
improvement in most of the cities and chief towns of
the free States, and not without success. These efforts
came into notice about the beginning of the period now
under consideration. Children and youth were gathered
into week day and Sabbath schools: improvements
were made in their houses for public worship, and some
permanent supplies obtained for their pulpits. Distressed
families and orphans were sought out and visited and
taken care of, and persons out of employment were assisted
in obtaining it. But a small part however of the
entire population was reached and permanently benefited,
as I had occasion to know from personal observation
<pb id="p90" n="90"/>
in 1827 and in 1829 in Massachusetts, Rhode Island,
Connecticut, New York, New Jersey and Pennsylvania.
For example, I found them in Providence, Rhode Island,
with almost none to care for their souls. With a few
respectable exceptions, they inhabited the most
castaway, decayed and debauched parts of the town, and
were as deep in poverty, idleness, improvidence and
immorality as can well be imagined. I saw two, three
and four, and sometimes even more families occupying
the different rooms and stories of one house. The Negro
quarters of Boston, New York and Philadelphia
presented pretty much the same features. My observations
repeated again in the spring and summer of 1839
convinced me that there was abundant room for the improvement
of the Negroes of the free States, and moreover,
that the <hi rend="italics">practical</hi> interest among the whites in their
religious instruction was not remarkable. But to proceed,
Dr. Anderson of Boston informed me while on a
visit to that city in 1839 “that the present generation
of Negroes who had enjoyed the advantages of education
were in advance of those that had preceded them,
and were getting into respectable employments; and
that very considerable efforts had been made on their
behalf.” The Rev. Samuel S. Jocelyn has been for
many years an indefatigable laborer, for the moral and
religious improvement of the Negroes in New Haven.
Professor Maclean showed me a neat house of worship
erected by himself in conjunction with other benevolent
individuals, for the Negroes in Princeton, New Jersey.</p>
          <p>There are houses of public worship exclusively for
the Negroes in all the cities of the free States, where
<sic corr="their">there</sic> numbers make it an object, and the pulpits are
supplied by ministers of their own color, and some of
<pb id="p91" n="91"/>
them educated men of highly respectable talents and
standing, sometimes they are supplied by white ministers.
There are Sabbath schools for the instruction of
children and youth, supported and taught chiefly by
white persons. For example, “in Portland, Maine, the
colored population is about 400. They have one Congregational
church, and an educated colored pastor, and
a Sabbath school conducted by white teachers.”</p>
          <p>It is not necessary to go into an enumeration of the
houses of public worship in Boston, New York, Philadelphia and other places. In country towns and villages,
the Negroes have seats appropriated to them in the white
churches. They are of different denominations, Episcopal,
Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian.</p>
          <p>Of late years the Negroes in the free States have manifested
a strong inclination to be independent of the
influence and control of the whites, and to create and
manage their ecclesiastical establishments in their own
way; a very natural inclination, and not to be wondered
at, nor objected against, <hi rend="italics">provided</hi>, they are capable of
taking care of themselves, which however, many of their
warmest friends not only seriously doubt but <hi rend="italics">wholly deny.</hi>
As a specimen of this disposition I would refer to the
secession of Richard Allen and his associates in Philadelphia,
from the Methodist church, which secession
extended into New York and other states. Of this secession
in New York, Dr. Bangs thus writes, “it is now
(1839) twenty years since this secession took place, and
the degree of their prosperity may be estimated from
the following statement of their number of circuits and
stations, preachers and members taken from their minutes
for 1839. Circuits 21, preachers 32, members 2,608.
These circuits and stations are found in the states of
<pb id="p92" n="92"/>
New York, New Jersey, Connecticut, Rhode Island and
Massachusetts. In the city of New York where the
secession originated they have a membership of 1,325,
making an increase of 396 in twenty years, which is by
no means in a ratio with their increase while they remained
under the care of their white brethren. In the
city of Boston however, their success has been greater
in proportion<sic corr=".">,</sic> In 1819 they had only 33, but now, in
1839 they have 126. As the M. E. Church never derived
any temporal emolument from them, so we have
sustained no other damage by the secession than what
may arise from missing the opportunity of doing them all
the good in our power as their pastors, etc.”</p>
          <p>In the <hi rend="italics">slave States</hi> there has been action in <hi rend="italics">ecclesiastical bodies</hi> on the religious instruction of the Negroes,
and the value of such action is, that it discovers a good
disposition on the part of ministers and churches to
fulfil their duty to this people.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Episcopal church</hi>, has rather taken the lead in
making efforts and in keeping up an interest in its own
bosom. Bishop Meade of Virginia, a long and unwearied
advocate of this cause, Bishop Ives of North Carolina:
Bishop Bowen of South Carolina (before his decease)
and the present bishop of that State, Dr. Gadsden, have
each addressed their dioceses on this subject; and commended
it to the clergy and laity. The subject has been
discussed in their conventions, accompanied with some
able reports. Many of the clergy devote time to the
instruction of the Negroes attached to their congregations;
and have regular and flourishing Sabbath schools.
It is stated as a fact, that in the Episcopal churches generally
in South Carolina there are Sabbath schools for
the Negroes, and some of them large and flourishing.
<pb id="p93" n="93"/>
There are several Episcopal missionaries to this people
in the State. The churches in Charleston have always
been active in the instruction of the Negroes; and the
present bishop, Dr. Gadsden, has been long known as
an advocate of the work. The lately elected bishop of
Georgia, Rev. Stephen Elliott, D. D., has brought the
subject before his convention in his “<hi rend="italics">primary address</hi>,”
(1841,) and urged attention to it with an energy and a
zeal which promise great blessings to the Negroes connected
with the churches of his new and interesting
diocese. The Negroes connected with the Episcopal
church have generally been noted for intelligence and
fidelity.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Methodists</hi> perhaps do not yield in interest and
efforts to any denomination. From the commencement
of their church in the United States, they have paid attention
to the Negroes; of which we have had ample
proof in the progress of this Sketch. In the slave States
they have, next to the Baptists, the largest number of
communicants. The Negroes are brought under the
same church regulations as the whites, having class
leaders and class-meetings and exhorters; and cases of
church discipline, are carefully reported and acted upon
as the discipline requires. The number of Negro communicants
is reported at their conferences, as well as
labors in their behalf and where it is necessary traveling
preachers are directed to pay attention to them. In
the South Carolina conference the missionary society
already referred to, has a field of operations among the
Negroes along the seaboard, from North Carolina to the
southern counties of Georgia. The missionaries of this
society labor chiefly on river bottoms, and in districts
where the Negro population is large and the white population
<pb id="p94" n="94"/>
small; and, it is understood, receive most of their
support from the planters themselves, whose plantations
they serve. We know of no other missionary society in
this denomination so fully devoted to this particular
field; but there are Methodist missionaries for the Negroes,
in Tennessee, Mississippi, and Alabama, and other
of the slave-holding states. Without doubt as the Lord
has opened wide the door of usefulness to this denomination,
among the Negroes, it will not fail to exert itself
to the utmost. Bishop J. O. Andrew, whose circuit is in
the Southern States, has taken up the subject in good
earnest and is prosecuting it with energy and success.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Baptists</hi> have no societies in existence expressly
for evangelizing the Negroes; although their associations
and conventions do from time to time call up the
subject and act upon it. There are more Negro communicants,
and more churches regularly constituted, exclusively
of Negroes, with their own regular houses of
public worship, and with ordained Negro preachers,
attached to this denomination than to any other denomination
in the United States.</p>
          <p>It is difficult to collect the <hi rend="italics">direct</hi> efforts of this denomination
for the instruction of Negroes, as the reports
of the associations are not easily obtained, they being
printed and circulated chiefly within their respective
bounds. If investigation was carefully made it might
be found that in many of the associations of this denomination
as much attention is paid to the instruction of the
Negroes, as in the Sunbury association, Georgia, already
referred to. There are missionaries in destitute settlements
who devote a portion of their time to this people.
Perhaps in most of the chief towns in the South there
are houses of public worship erected for the Negroes
<pb id="p95" n="95"/>
alone; there are <hi rend="italics">three</hi>, for example, in the city of Savannah.
A year or two since I preached to the Baptist
Negroes in Petersburg, Va., in their own house of worship,
crowded to suffocation.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Presbyterians</hi> have had ecclesiastical action
within the present period, in the synods of Virginia and
North Carolina; South Carolina and Georgia; Kentucky
Mississippi, and Alabama; and in presbyteries in all these
synods. Some presbyteries have distinguished themselves
by their zeal and activity in the instruction of the
Negroes.</p>
          <p>It is unnecessary to transcribe the resolutions, reports
and acts of these several bodies. Some have already
met the eye of the reader. The latest and most general
and satisfactory returns in our possession were gathered
from the statements of members of the general assembly
of 1839, from the slave-holding States, at a meeting
called by themselves for the purpose of taking into consideration
the religious instruction of the Negroes, and
of communicating information and suggesting plans of
operation. It will suffice to present the sum of the
whole in a few words.</p>
          <p>In the synods of Kentucky, Virginia, North Carolina,
Tennessee, and West Tennessee, it is the practice of a
number of ministers to preach to the Negroes <hi rend="italics">separately</hi>
once on the Sabbath, or during the week. There are
also Sabbath schools in some of the churches for children
and adults; and in all the houses of worship, with
but few exceptions, a greater or less number of colored
members and Negroes form a portion of every Sabbath
congregation. In portions of these synods the abolition
excitement checked and in others materially retarded the
work of instruction.</p>
          <pb id="p96" n="96"/>
          <p>In the synods of Alabama and Mississippi, almost all
the ministers devote a portion of the Sabbath to the
Negroes. There are two or three missionaries within
the bounds of these synods, and some flourishing Sabbath
schools. Access in many parts of the two States
may be had to the Negroes, of unlimited extent. The
abolition excitement injured the cause.</p>
          <p>In the synod of South Carolina and Georgia many
ministers preach to the Negroes separately on the Sabbath
or during the week, and maintain Sabbath schools;
especially is this the fact, along the sea-board of the two
States. The presbytery of Georgia has one missionary
to the Negroes, and in the county where he labors, there
are seven Sabbath schools connected with the Congregational
and Baptist churches, and upwards of 600 children
and youth in a course of catechetical instruction. There
are three stations for missionary preaching on the Sabbath,
occupied in rotation, and in addition, during the
winter and spring, preaching on the plantations. There
are colored members in all the churches in this synod,
and accommodations for the Negroes in the houses of
public worship; the sessions conduct the discipline of
the colored members in the same manner that they do
the white; they are received into the churches, under
the same form and partake of the ordinances at the same
time.</p>
          <p>The ministers in the newly formed Presbytery of Florida
are devoting attention to this field of labor, dispersing
information and preaching as opportunity offers.</p>
          <p>Such are the principal facts touching the religious
instruction of the Negroes during the third Period, from
1820 to 1842. And in view of them, as we close the
Period, we feel warranted in considering it <hi rend="italics">a period of</hi>
<pb id="p97" n="97"/>
<hi rend="italics">the revival of religion in respect to this particular
duty, throughout the Southern States; more especially</hi>
between the years 1829 and 1835.</p>
          <p>This revival came silently, extensively, and powerfully;
affecting masters, mistresses, ministers, members of the
church, and ecclesiastical bodies of all the different
evangelical denominations. Some local associations of
planters were formed, and societies on a large scale contemplated,
and one brought to perfect organization.
Sermons were preached and pamphlets published; the
daily press lent its aid; and manuals of instruction were
prepared <sic corr="and">aud</sic> printed. Nor was there any opposition of
moment to the work, conducted by responsible individuals,
identified in feeling and interest with the country.
Some portions of the South were in advance of others,
both in respect to the acknowledgement and performance
of the great duty but the light was gradually diffusing
itself every where.</p>
          <p>Such was the onward course of things when the
excitement in the free States on the <hi rend="italics">civil</hi> condition of
the Negroes manifested itself in petitions to Congress,
in the circulation of inflammatory publications, and other
measures equally and as justly obnoxious to the South;
all which had a disastrous influence on the success of
the work we were attempting to do. The effect of the
excitement was to turn off the attention of the South
from the <hi rend="italics">religious</hi> to the <hi rend="italics">civil</hi> condition of the people
in question; and from the salvation of the soul, to the
defence and preservation of political rights. The very
foundations of society were assailed and men went forth
to the defence. A tenderness was begotten on the public
mind on the whole subject, and every movement
touching the improvement of the Negroes was watched
<pb id="p98" n="98"/>
with jealousy. Timid, ambitious, and factious men, and
men hostile to religion itself, and men desirous of warding
off suspicion from themselves, agitated the public
mind within our own borders. The result was, to
arrest in many places efforts happily begun and successfully
prosecuted for the religious instruction of the Negroes.
It was considered best to disband schools and
discontinue meetings, at least for a season; the formation
of societies and the action of ecclesiastical bodies, in
some degree ceased.</p>
          <p>The feelings of men being excited, those who had
undertaken the religious instruction of the Negroes were
looked upon with suspicion and some of them were
obliged to quit the field. It was not considered that a
separation might be made between the <hi rend="italics">religious</hi> and the
<hi rend="italics">civil</hi> condition and interests of a people; and that a
minister could confine himself to the one without interfering
at all with the other. This entire effect upon the
slave States of the movements in the free States, considering
all circumstances, was <hi rend="italics">natural,</hi> but it was <hi rend="italics">wrong</hi>
—wrong, because, let others act as they might, we
should have gone forward and done what was obviously
our duty. We could have done it; for the whole arrangement
of the religious instruction of the Negroes, as to
teachers, times, places, matter and manner, was <hi rend="italics">in our
own power</hi>. And wrong again, because, admitting that
the wishes of these professed friends of the Negroes
were to be consummated, no better could be done for
the Negroes, nor for ourselves, than to teach them their
duty to God and man. The Gospel certainly hurts no
man and no body of men. Parts of the Southern
Country took such action as was deemed necessary, (if
any at all,) calmly and decidedly, nor were any difficulties
<pb id="p99" n="99"/>
thrown in the way of the regular course of religious
instruction. A missionary in the heart of three or four
thousand Negroes, during the period of excitement, visited
plantations during the week, and met congregations
on the Sabbath varying from 150 to 500 persons; yet it
cannot be denied that the Northern movements did sensibly
affect the feeling in favor of the religious instruction
of the Negroes, throughout the whole slave-holding
States, and the first and prominent cause of decline in
the revival of which we speak, was unquestionably those
movements; and I mention the fact because the cause
of that decline is sometimes inquired into.</p>
          <p>From information obtained by correspondence, and
in other ways, there are favorable indications that a reaction
has taken place within one or two years past;
and that, taking the country throughout, more religious
instruction is communicated to the Negroes now than
ever before. The old friends of the cause for the most
part retain their integrity, and labor on, while the Lord
is impressing deeply the hearts and consciences of owners
and is raising up many youth in the ministry and in
the churches to carry forward the work more extensively.</p>
          <p>The third Period is now completed, and with it this
Historical Sketch of the Religious Instruction of the
Negroes, since their first introduction into this country
to the present time. I shall add, in the conclusion, the
following general observations:</p>
          <p>1. The Negro race has existed in our country for <hi rend="italics">two
hundred and twenty-two years</hi>; in which time the Gospel has been brought within the reach of, and been communicated
to, multitudes; and tens of thousands of
them have been converted, and have died in the hope
<pb id="p100" n="100"/>
of a blessed immortality. And there are at the present
time, tens of thousands connected by a credible profession,
to the church of Christ; and the Gospel is reaching
them to a greater extent and in greater purity and
power than ever before.</p>
          <p>2. While there have been but few societies, and they
limited in extent and influence, formed for the special
object of promoting the moral and religious instruction
of the Negroes; and while there have been comparatively
but few missionaries exclusively devoted to them:
yet they have not been altogether overlooked by their
owners, nor neglected by the regular ministers of the
various leading denominations of Christians, as the facts
adduced in this Sketch testify.</p>
          <p>3. Yet it is a remarkable fact in the history of the
Negroes in our Country that their regular, systematic
religious instruction, has never received in the churches
at any time, that general attention and effort which it
demanded; and the people have consequently been left,
both in the free and in the slave states, in great numbers,
in moral darkness, and destitution of the means of grace.</p>
          <p>4.<hi rend="italics"> The great and good work, therefore, of the thorough
religious instruction of our Negroes remains
to be performed.</hi></p>
          <p>The colored population of the United States in 1830
was 2,009,043 <hi rend="italics">slave</hi> and 319,599 <hi rend="italics">free</hi>; making a total
of 2,328,642: by the last census, 1840, it was 2,487,113
<hi rend="italics">slave</hi> and 386,235 <hi rend="italics">free</hi>, with a total of 2,873,348. This
aggregate of 2,873,348, is certainly large enough to
awaken our most serious attention, whether we view
this people in a religious or civil point of light.</p>
          <p>Their <hi rend="italics">actual moral and religious condition</hi>, next
claims our notice.</p>
        </div2>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="part">
        <pb id="p101" n="101"/>
        <head>PART II.</head>
        <head>THE Moral and the Religious Condition of the Negroes
in the United States.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <head>Disadvantages to be encountered in prosecuting an inquiry into the
Moral and Religious condition of the Negroes in the United States.</head>
          <p>A knowledge of the moral and religious condition of
the Negroes is essential to correct feeling and action
thereto. Until we arrive at such knowledge and have it
pressed upon our serious consideration, we shall have
no just sense of obligation—we shall feel no criminality
for past neglect—no disposition for future amendment:
nor shall we be able to adopt plans for their improvement,
as we must necessarily become acquainted with
the nature and extent of a disease before we can hopefully
prescribe for it.</p>
          <p>That an inquiry into the moral and religious condition
of the Negro population of the United States, may be
prosecuted with success, admits of no question. And
yet, whether we live at the North or at the South, notwithstanding
we enjoy favorable advantages for the
inquiry, we certainly labor under some very serious
<pb id="p102" n="102"/>
<hi rend="italics">disadvantages</hi>, which threaten to impair the faithfulness
with which it should be prosecuted and answered. Nay,
these disadvantages may exert such an influence upon
some, that admitting the inquiry to be prosecuted and
answered <hi rend="italics">according to truth</hi>, they may withhold assent.
These disadvantages therefore demand consideration.
They arise, in general, out of our intimate and long
continued connection with this people.</p>
          <p>Habits of feeling and prejudices in relation to any
subject are wont to take their rise out of our education
or circumstances. Every man knows their influence to
be great in shaping opinions and conduct, and ofttimes
how unwittingly they are formed; that while we may
be unconscious of their existence they may grow with
our growth and strengthen with our strength. Familiarity
converts deformity into comeliness. Hence we
are not always the best judges of our condition. Another
may remark inconveniences and indeed real evils
in it, of which we may be said to have been all our
lives scarcely conscious. So also evils which upon first
acquaintance revolted our whole nature and appeared
intolerable, custom almost makes us forget even to see.
Men passing out of one state of society into another
encounter a thousand things to which they feel that they
can never be reconciled; yet shortly after, their sensibilities
become dulled—a change passes over them they
scarcely know how—they have accommodated themselves
to their new circumstances and relations—they
are Romans in Rome.</p>
          <p>That the people of the United States indulge <hi rend="italics">prejudices</hi>
in respect to the Negroes, both in favor of and
adverse to them, as a distinct variety of the human
family and as a subordinate class in society, is a fact not
<pb id="p103" n="103"/>
to be disguised. On the one hand their ignorance, vulgarity,
idleness, improvidence, irreligion, and vice, are
to be ascribed altogether to their position and circumstances;
let these be changed for the better, and the
African will immediately equal, if not greatly excel, the
rest of the human family in majesty of intellect, elegance
of manners, purity of morals and ardor of piety;
yea, they will become the very <hi rend="italics">beau ideal</hi> of character,
the admiration of the world. On the other hand, the
race has been from time immemorial just what it is and
just what it must continue to be. It occupies the position
designed for it in nature and Providence, and no
changes and no efforts can ever, on the whole, alter it
for the better. Prejudices, also, lie all along between
these extreme oscillations of opinion. Happy is that
mind which under gales of excitement and conflicting
with waves of agitation, preserves its balance, and keeping
its eye upon the truth, steadily advances towards it.
It may be likened to the well adjusted compass, which
noiselessly preserves its equilibrium, and faithfully points
to the star, although the mountain waves roar and the
ship is driven with the fierce winds and tossed.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The first disadvantage</hi> which I shall mention is <hi rend="italics">our
intimate knowledge of the degraded moral character
of the Negroes.</hi></p>
          <p>From childhood we have been accustomed to their
slovenly, and too frequently, their scanty dress; to their
broken English, ignorance, vulgarity, and vice. What
in them would disgust or grieve a stranger, or truly
afflict us if seen in white persons, we pass by with little
or no impression, as a matter of course;—they are
<hi rend="italics">Negroes.</hi> Their character is held in low estimation,
throughout the United States; and, considering what it
<pb id="p104" n="104"/>
is, not without reason; for that character cannot be
esteemed which in itself is not estimable. Whatever is
idle, dissolute, criminal, and worthless, attaches to them.
Unconsciously, or rather, instinctively, we determine
what the fruits must be from their known character,
condition, and circumstances; and when they do appear,
we are not surprised. We say, “what better can be
expected?”</p>
          <p>Such a general corruption of morals as would blast
the reputation of any <hi rend="italics">white</hi> community, is known to
exist among them; and yet how unaffected are we by it?
Indeed, <hi rend="italics">the habit of our mind</hi> is to consider them in a
state of moral degradation; to expect little that is truly
excellent and praiseworthy; and to feel lightly, and to
pass over as well as we can, what is revolting in them.
We are disposed not to try them as we would others by
that standard which is holy, just, and good; but by a
low and worldly standard, accommodated to their character
and circumstances. Vice seems to lose its hideousness
in proportion as it shades itself <hi rend="italics">in black</hi>; as in
painting, with <hi rend="italics">black</hi> we obliterate the warm light and
soft shades, and native hues, which gave depth and life
and beauty to the picture, and the eye rests upon the
dark, dead surface without emotion.</p>
          <p>
            <hi rend="italics">A second disadvantage is our difference of color,
and our superior relations to them in society.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>At the head of the varieties of the human race, stands
<hi rend="italics">the fair, or Caucassian variety</hi>; “which,” to use the
language of another, “has given birth to the most civilized
nations of ancient and modern times, and has exhibited
the moral and intellectual powers of human
nature in their highest degree of perfection” At the
foot, stands<hi rend="italics"> the black or Ethiopian variety</hi>, “which has
<pb id="p105" n="105"/>
ever remained in a rude and barbarous state; and been
looked upon and treated as inferior by all the other
varieties of the human race, from time immemorial.”</p>
          <p>There is superiority on the one hand and inferiority
on the other. Ascribe it to whatever cause you may;
whether to the immediate providence of God, or to
nature itself—to a difference in original constitution, or
to circumstances; the fact remains, and it can but be
seen and felt. It is only with <hi rend="italics">the fact</hi>, and its influence
on us, that we have to do. We learn the fact in our
elementary studies at school; a larger acquaintance
with the history of the world and extensive observation
in after life, impress it more deeply. A sense of this
superiority is <hi rend="italics">hereditary</hi> in the citizens of the free
States; originally and not very long ago these States
were <hi rend="italics">slave</hi> States. It has been propagated from father
to son, and exhibits itself in the manners and customs,
and on all the face of society there. It may be wearing
out, but very slowly.</p>
          <p>What renders the superiority more palpable and influential
in our case in the South, is that we still continue
to maintain the relation of <hi rend="italics">master</hi>, and all the <hi rend="italics">differences</hi>
in our standing, privileges, and circumstances in
society, created by that relation, in custom and in law.
There is, consequently, superiority on the one side and
inferiority on the other, in almost every point of view.
But as we are masters, so are we <hi rend="italics">managers</hi>. They
neither can nor will plan and execute their work by
<hi rend="italics">directions</hi> alone. We are compelled to see that they do
their work. Neither will they act honestly, quietly, nor
virtuously, left to themselves, we are again compelled to
regulate their conduct by fixed laws: to warn, encourage,
reward, and punish. Hence are we brought directly
<pb id="p106" n="106"/>
in contact with their depravity in its multiplied developments.
We are astonished from time to time at the
disclosure of their duplicity, dishonesty, trick, and cunning.
Those only who have, or have had, the management
of Negroes, know what the hardening effect is
upon their own hearts. That man who takes possession
of his property and commences the management of his
people with that feeling of interest and tenderness which
he has cherished for them from his childhood, and with
a willingness to favor them in every way, must be watchful;
otherwise, from their general character and behaviour,
painfully exhibited to him, he will withdraw his
confidence entirely and settle down into a state of indifference,
his patience being exhausted and his feelings
having undergone an entire change towards them.</p>
          <p>Throw then these points together: we belong to distinct
varieties of the human race, with the superiority on
our side; a superiority rendered <hi rend="italics">more apparent</hi> by the
<hi rend="italics">relation</hi> which we sustain to them as <hi rend="italics">masters</hi>, and <hi rend="italics">more
real</hi>, both to them and us, when we become <hi rend="italics">managers</hi>;
and shall we be in no danger of cherishing, it may be,
of cherishing unconsciously, a disrespect, if not a contempt
for the Negroes, which may influence us to sink
them lower in the scale of intelligence, morality and religion,
than in truth and justice they should be?</p>
          <p>A <hi rend="italics">third disadvantage</hi> is <hi rend="italics">our latent</hi>, and <hi rend="italics">in many instances
manifest disinclination to the full disclosure of
the moral and religious condition of the Negroes.</hi></p>
          <p>The disinclination is in proportion to <hi rend="italics">the use</hi> proposed
to be made of the facts of the case, and arises from several
causes.</p>
          <p>One is <hi rend="italics">pride</hi>. There are citizens in the free States
who give, perhaps without any conscious design, an entirely
<pb id="p107" n="107"/>
false coloring to the moral character and prospects
of the free Negroes among them, in order to support
some favorite theory, or to shield the impotency of
their own efforts, or themselves, from the ancient reproach
“what do ye more than others? Physician heal
thyself.”</p>
          <p>In the South we spiritedly repel the charge of the injustice
of the present constitution of society, by referring
our opponents to the sacred scriptures, which afford us
their support, and to the argument drawn from expediency
and necessity. On the charge of inhumanity we appeal
to the ample provision of food and clothing; to the
attention paid to the sick and the aged; to the lightness
of the labor and the punishments; and to the good health,
the spirits, and increase of the people in question. We
compare their physical comfort and the amount of labor
which they perform, with that of the laboring classes in
England and on the continent of Europe and elsewhere,
and we do not suffer at all by the comparison.</p>
          <p>But when the charge of their intellectual and moral
degradation is preferred against us, we are inclined to
put the best face on affairs, knowing that this is the
darkest feature and the most vulnerable point. We discover
this feeling in the class of factory and land owners
in England, whose statements on the moral condition of
their operatives cannot be taken but with many grains
of allowance. They would not have it known to what
an ignorant and degraded race of operatives they are
indebted for the comforts and conveniences of their
lives as individuals, and for whatever of prosperity they
enjoy as corporations or communities.</p>
          <p>But we are wrong, decidedly wrong. The moral and
religious condition of the Negroes, is that subject which
<pb id="p108" n="108"/>
above all others, as a Christian people, we should desire
most thoroughly to investigate and understand; and the
truth coming from whatever quarter, will do us no harm,
provided we allow it to have its proper effect upon us.</p>
          <p>Another cause is the<hi rend="italics"> fear of investigation itself, and
of the consequences to which it may lead.</hi></p>
          <p>The South, in view of the excitement on the general
condition of the Negroes, in the North and West, has
become sensitive. We have been thrown from necessity
into an attitude of self-defence, and our strength consists
in our union. Hence the public mind exercises a sleepless
vigilance, that it may detect, either from abroad or
originating at home, any sentiments or opinions hostile
to our social constitution. There is less discussion, and
less freedom of discussion, than in by-gone days. What
we once bore from ourselves, is with difficulty borne now.
That man runs the risk of losing popular favor whose
candid statements and appeals, designed to do good <hi rend="italics">at
home</hi>, are seized upon with avidity, and perverted and
made matter of accusation against us <hi rend="italics">from abroad</hi>. He
has to pass between Scylla and Charybdis. Under such
circumstances there must be a strong inclination to
silence; he will ponder well the proverb, “a time to keep
silence, and a time to speak.” As great interests are
involved, should he speak, he will “ask wisdom of God
who giveth liberally and upbraideth not.”</p>
          <p>Many are disposed to let all things continue as they
are, and as they have been. There appears to be a
misgiving that if we look diligently into the moral and
religious condition of the Negroes, we shall make such
discoveries that in order to satisfy conscience toward
God and man, we shall be obliged to enter fully and
vigorously upon the improvement of our people. New
<pb id="p109" n="109"/>
cares, new troubles, new duties, new expenses array
themselves before us, and we recoil from them all.
Changes are inconvenient, even from bad to good.
Masters find it difficult to elevate their servants in their
regards after they have for so long a time been depressed.
To change their general course of treatment would be
virtually acknowledging to them and to all the world that
they have been in error; that they have not placed them
as high in the scale of intellectual and moral being as
they should have done; in short, that they have not done
them justice. Humility and self-denial are demanded,
but it is not easy to exercise these graces towards inferiors
and dependents. Masters see, as they suppose, in all
this, a lowering down of opinions, character, and dignity.
They think that they shall lose respect and authority
—the change will certainly inflate their servants, foster a
spirit of equality and disobedience, and in the end be
productive of no good.</p>
          <p>There are others again, to whom the question recurs,
how far may we proceed in the religious instruction of
the Negroes without endangering our interests, our safety,
and our support! Say they, we know not when we
begin to do what may be necessary in the premises,
<hi rend="italics">where</hi> we shall end or <hi rend="italics">how</hi>. It will be hard to close the
door after it is once opened. We may safely confide in
those who undertake the work now; but what security
have we that their successors shall be men of like character?
It is better, therefore, to cease from the matter
before it be meddled with. Their moral and religious
condition may not be as bad as some would have us
believe. We have been doing well in times past; apply
then the adage to the case in hand, “let <hi rend="italics">well</hi> alone.”</p>
          <pb id="p110" n="110"/>
          <p>
            <hi rend="italics">A fourth and last disadvantage, is the difficulty of
obtaining an insight into the Negro character.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>Persons live and die in the midst of Negroes and know
comparatively little of their real character. They have
not the immediate management of them. They have to
do with them in the ordinary discharge of their duty as
servants; further than this they institute no inquiries
—they give themselves no trouble. The Negroes are a
distinct class in community, and keep themselves very
much <hi rend="italics">to themselves</hi>. They are one thing before the
whites, and another before their own color. Deception
towards the former is characteristic of them, whether
bond or free, throughout the whole United States. It is
habit—a long established custom, which descends from
generation to generation. There is an upper and an
under current. Some are contented with the appearance
on the surface; others dive beneath. Hence the diversity
of impressions and representations of the moral and
religious condition of the Negroes. Hence the disposition
of some to deny the darker pictures of their more
searching and knowing friends.</p>
          <p>Besides all this, the moral perceptions of men differ<corr>:</corr>
the eye of one man is “single,” and the eye of another
man is “evil.” What <hi rend="italics">this</hi> esteems bad <hi rend="italics">that</hi> considers to
be very good.</p>
          <p>Nor have all the same opportunity of assisting their
judgement by <hi rend="italics">comparison</hi>. A man may greatly aid
himself in attaining a correct opinion of the moral and
religious condition of the Negroes in the United States,
and especially of those in the slave States, by becoming
from observation acquainted with the moral and religious
condition of other masses or laborers, in other States
and countries. It is not good to measure ourselves by
<pb id="p111" n="111"/>
ourselves. One opportunity of faithful comparison, will
shed more light and carry more conviction into the mind,
ofttimes, than volumes of facts and arguments. The
only danger to be apprehended from such comparisons,
is that, becoming acquainted with that which is <hi rend="italics">worse</hi>,
we may rest satisfied with that which is <hi rend="italics">bad</hi>.</p>
          <p>Here then are obvious disadvantages to be encountered
in an inquiry into the moral and religious condition of
the Negroes. The <hi rend="italics">first</hi>, our intimate knowledge of their
degraded character; the <hi rend="italics">second</hi>, our belonging to a
different variety of the human family and sustaining
towards them the relation of superiors; the <hi rend="italics">third</hi>, our
disinclination to a full disclosure of their moral and
religious condition, arising from several causes; and the
<hi rend="italics">fourth</hi>, the difficulty of obtaining an insight into the
Negro character. They must be borne in mind in the
progress of the inquiry. In regard to the moral and
religious condition of the Negroes we, especially of the
South, can have no just reason for remaining in ignorance
and inactivity. The subject involves our accountability
to them and for them, which we shall surely meet in that
world where all earthly distinctions are at an and; and it
involves their own eternal well-being, than which nothing
can be more valuable to them. Every sober and reflecting
mind should be impressed with the importance and
solemnity of the inquiry.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p112" n="112"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <head>Circumstances of the Negroes which affect their Moral and Religious Condition.</head>
          <p>The character of a people may be gathered from their
circumstances. A consideration therefore of the <hi rend="italics">circumstances</hi>
in which we find our Negro population, is a
necessary and preparatory step to the inquiry we have in
hand.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>1. <hi rend="italics">The circumstances of the Slave Population.</hi></head>
            <p>As habits of virtue and vice are formed, and character
shaped, at a very early age, I shall begin with—</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The Negro in his Childhood.</hi>—The formation of
good character depends upon family government and
training; upon religious instruction, private and public;
access to the Scriptures and other sources of intellectual
and moral improvement; the character of associates;
modesty of clothing, and general mode of living.</p>
            <p>If we take the mass of the slave population, properly
speaking, we shall find but little <hi rend="italics">family government,</hi>
and for the reason that parents are not qualified, neither are
they so circumstanced as to be able to fulfil perfectly the
duties devolving upon them as such. In the more intelligent
and pious families, the children are taught to say
their prayers, to go to church on the Sabbath, to attend
<pb id="p113" n="113"/>
evening prayers on the plantation, and a few simple
rules of good conduct and manners. The majority of
church members, come short of this. The moral training
of their children forms but a small part of their
effort in the family. There is not one family in a thousand
in which family prayer is observed morning and
evening. Prayers are held in some families morning
and evening on the Sabbath day; in others in the evening
of every day. But a general meeting of all the members
of the church as well as of worldly persons, for
prayer in the evening on plantations, conducted by
some prominent person among them, takes the place of
family worship—the plantation is considered one large
family. To this meeting children are required to come
or not, as the case may be. The hour is usually so late
that most of the children have retired for the night. If
such is the state of religious families what must be the
state of those which are irreligious? In multitudes of
families, both by precept and example, the children are
trained up in iniquity; taught by their parents to steal,
to lie, to deceive; nor can the rod of correction induce
a confession or revelation of their clearly ascertained
transgressions. Virtue is not cherished nor protected
in them. Parents put their children to use as early as it is
possible, and their discipline mainly respects omissions
of duty in the household; moral delinquencies are
passed by; and that discipline owes its chief efficiency
to excited passion, and consequently exists in the extreme
of laxity or severity. They ofttimes when under no
restraint, beat their children unmercifully.</p>
            <p>As to direct <hi rend="italics">religious instruction</hi>, we have seen that
the amount communicated <hi rend="italics">in families</hi> is small. The
Negroes on plantations, sometimes appoint one of their
<pb id="p114" n="114"/>
number, commonly the old woman who minds the children
during the day, to teach them to say their prayers,
repeat a little catechism and a few hymns, every evening.
The instances are however not frequent, and it is the
only approximation I have ever known to systematic
instruction for their children, adopted by the Negroes
themselves.</p>
            <p>But how much religious instruction do the young
Negroes receive from their <hi rend="italics">Masters</hi>, who sustain very
much the relation of parents to them? What is the
number of planters who have established plantation
schools? In other words, who have commenced a system
of regular instruction for their Negro children;
conducting themselves that instruction daily or weekly,
or engaging the services of members of their own families,
or even going to the expense of employing missionaries
for the purpose?</p>
            <p>Push the inquiry still further. How many <hi rend="italics">ministers</hi>
assemble, at stated seasons, the colored children of their
congregations for catechetical instruction, exhortation,
and prayer? How many <hi rend="italics">churches</hi> have established
Sabbath schools at convenient stations in the country,
or in towns and villages, for colored children and youth,
and do maintain them from year to year? To all these
questions it must in candor be replied that the numbers
are small compared with the whole.</p>
            <p>Shall we speak of <hi rend="italics">public</hi> instruction such as is communicated
by a <hi rend="italics">preached</hi> Gospel? Negro children do
not enjoy the advantages of a preached Gospel; for the
custom is, where no effort is made to alter it, for the
children to remain at home on the Sabbath. Multitudes
never having been taught to “remember the Sabbath
day to keep it holy,” consider it in the light, purely, of
<pb id="p115" n="115"/>
a holyday;—a day of rest, of sports, and plays. The
distance to the house of worship is frequently considerable,
too considerable for the attendance of small children;
parents do not like the trouble of children; and,
in short, should their children accompany them, the
services being conducted for the most part for the special
benefit of masters, do them no good, being above not
only their comprehension, but even that of their parents.</p>
            <p>Shall we speak of <hi rend="italics">access to the Scriptures?</hi> The
<hi rend="italics">statutes</hi> of our respective slave States forbid all knowledge
of letters to the Negroes; and where the statutes
do not <hi rend="italics">custom</hi> does. It is impossible to form an estimate
of the number of Negroes that <hi rend="italics">read</hi>. My belief
is that the proportion would be expressed by an almost
inconceivable fraction. The greatest number of readers
is found in and about towns and cities, and among the
free Negro population, some two or three generations
removed from servitude. There are perhaps in all the
larger cities in the South, schools for the education of
colored children, supported chiefly by the<hi rend="italics"> free</hi> Negroes,
and kept generally in the shade. On the one hand,
therefore, the Negro children cannot be “hearers of the
law,” for oral instruction is but sparingly afforded to the
mass of them; and on the other, they cannot “search
the Scriptures,” for a knowledge of letters they have
not, and legally, they cannot obtain.</p>
            <p>With whom is the young Negro <hi rend="italics">associated?</hi> With
children no better instructed and disciplined than himself,
and the whole subjected to the pernicious examples of
the adults. They are favored with no association calculated
to elevate and refine.</p>
            <p>Negroes, especially the children, are exceedingly
inattentive to the preservation of their <hi rend="italics">clothing.</hi> The
<pb id="p116" n="116"/>
habits, in the particular of dress, of their forefathers
from Africa still cleave to them, especially in the warmer
seasons of the year, when they are left to themselves.
This very improvidence on the part of the Negroes
presents an increase of expenditure on the part of
owners for clothing. The waste is great. And indeed,
once for all, I will here say, that the wastes of the system
are so great, as well as the fluctuations in prices of
staple articles for market, that it is difficult, nay, impossible,
to indulge in large expenditures on plantations
and make them savingly profitable.</p>
            <p>Their <hi rend="italics">general mode of living</hi> is coarse and vulgar.
Many Negro houses are small, low to the ground, blackened
with smoke, often with dirt floors, and the furniture
of the plainest kind. On some estates the houses are
framed, weather-boarded, neatly white-washed, and
made sufficiently large and comfortable in every respect.
The improvement in the size, material, and finish of
Negro houses is extending. Occasionally they may be
found constructed of tabby or brick.</p>
            <p>A room is partitioned off for a sleeping apartment
and store-room, though houses are found destitute of
this convenience. In such dwellings privacy is impossible;
and we may in a manner say that families live,
sleep, and grow up together; their habits and manners
being coarse and rude. Some owners make additions
to the houses according to the number and age of the
children of families.</p>
            <p>Having now considered the circumstances of the
Negro during his childhood, we may proceed and consider
the circumstances of—</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The Negro at Adult age.</hi>—He lives in a house
similar to the one in which he passed his childhood and
<pb id="p117" n="117"/>
youth. He has the necessary and annual provision made
for his wants; associates with fellow-servants of like
character to his own. The seeds of virtue or vice sown
in his youth, now blossom and bear fruit. He marries
and settles in life, his children grow up around him and
tread in his footsteps, as he did in the footsteps of his
father before him.</p>
            <p>The remarks on the <hi rend="italics">religious instruction of children</hi>
apply with equal correctness to <hi rend="italics">adults</hi>. Stated religious
instruction of adults <hi rend="italics">on plantations</hi>, communicated by
masters, ministers, or missionaries employed for the
purpose, taking the slave States together, is not of frequent
occurrence. The chief privilege enjoyed by
thousands on plantations is <hi rend="italics">evening prayers</hi>, conducted
by themselves. If the individuals upon whom the conduct
of the evening meeting devolves are able to <hi rend="italics">read,</hi>
a chapter in the Bible is read; a hymn is read and given
out and sung; followed with prayer. If they cannot
read, then a brief exhortation in place of the Scriptures
founded, it may be, on some remembered passage, then
a hymn from memory and prayer. There are thousands
also, who, although freely allowed the privilege, do not
embrace it, either from want of inclination, or of suitable
persons to conduct the meetings. It is matter of
thankfulness that the owners are few in number, indeed,
who forbid religious meetings on their plantations, held
either by their servants themselves, or by competent
and approved white instructors or ministers. “All men
have not faith.” I have never known servants forbidden
to attend the worship of God <hi rend="italics">on the Sabbath day</hi>, except
as a restraint temporarily laid, for some flagrant misconduct.</p>
            <p>On special occasions, such as fast days, communion
<pb id="p118" n="118"/>
seasons, and protracted meetings, a day or more is
allowed servants by many masters. Throughout the
slave-holding States the rest of the Sabbath is secured
to the Negroes, and on this day they have extensive
opportunities of attending divine worship, in town and
country. But it is well known to those who have attentively
observed the habits of this people, that large
numbers of adults remain at home or spend the day in
visiting or in ways still more exceptionable. Various
causes conspire to produce the effect. For instance;
it is their day of rest; the distance which they must
walk to church is considerable; the accommodations for
seats, in certain cases, are limited; the services of the
sanctuary are too elevated for them; they are not
required or encouraged to go; they have no exalted
ideas of the importance of religion, and in common with
all men, are naturally disinclined to it, and are easily
satisfied with excuses for the neglect of it; and other
causes which might be mentioned. Many, in settlements
that are and that are not supplied with Gospel ministrations,
live and die without an adequate knowledge of the
way of salvation.</p>
            <p>Nor can the adult Negro acquaint himself with duty
and the way of salvation <hi rend="italics">through the reading of the
Scriptures</hi>, any more than can the child. Of those
that do read, but few read well enough for the edification
of the hearers. Not all the colored <hi rend="italics">preachers</hi> read.</p>
            <p>Two other circumstances which have considerable
bearing on the moral and religious character of the
Negroes deserve attention. The first is that the <hi rend="italics">marriage
state is not protected by law.</hi> Whatever of protection
it enjoys is to be attributed to custom, to the
conscientious efforts of owners, and the discipline and
<pb id="p119" n="119"/>
doctrines of the churches; and also the correct principle
and virtue of the contracting parties. But the relation
is liable to disruption in a variety of forms, for some of
which there is no remedy. The second is that <hi rend="italics">the government</hi>
to which they are subjected is <hi rend="italics">too much physical
in its nature</hi>. To discard an appeal to the principle
of fear—the fear of punishment of <hi rend="italics">the person</hi> of the
transgressor in some form or other, would be running
contrary to all governments in existence, both human
and divine. While the necessity is admitted, yet the
appeal should be made as seldom as possible and in the
mildest form consistent with the due support of authority
and the reformation of the transgressor. Man has a
<hi rend="italics">spiritual</hi> as well as an <hi rend="italics">animal</hi> nature, and corrective
influences, should be brought to bear upon that <hi rend="italics">directly</hi>
and in the <hi rend="italics">first instance</hi>, as soon as he is able to discern
between good and evil.</p>
            <p>Such then are the circumstances of the slave population,
which have an unfavorable influence upon their
moral and religious condition. Those circumstances
only have been referred to which prominently assist us
in our inquiry. In conclusion it may be added that servants
have neither intellectual nor moral intercourse with
their masters generally, sufficient to redeem them from
the adverse influence of the circumstances alluded to;
for the two classes are distinct in their association, and
it cannot well be otherwise. Nor have servants any redeeming intercourse with any other persons. On the
contrary in certain situations there is intercourse had
with them, and many temptations laid before them against
which they have little or no defence, and the effect is
deplorable.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <pb id="p120" n="120"/>
            <head>2. <hi rend="italics">The circumstances of the free Negro population.</hi></head>
            <p>The free Negro population is about equally divided
between the free and the slave states; the balance may
be somewhat in favor of the slave states.</p>
            <p>Their <hi rend="italics">locations</hi> are chiefly in cities, towns and villages;
they are but thinly scattered throughout the country.
Unless diverted by some uncontrolable circumstance
they invariably find their way into cities, partly because
they there find most society of their own color, and
partly because they make out to live at less expense of
labor: have the means and opportunities of vicious indulgence
more at hand, with less danger of detection,
and in every respect are under less supervision and restraint.</p>
            <p>Their <hi rend="italics">station</hi> in society as well as their <hi rend="italics">condition</hi>, is
one of <hi rend="italics">inferiority</hi>. Their freedom consists mainly, in
deliverance from <hi rend="italics">compulsory</hi> labor. The <hi rend="italics">real estate</hi>
owned by them taking the whole population, is very
trifling: their <hi rend="italics">personal property</hi> is something greater;
but as a class they are <hi rend="italics">poor.</hi></p>
            <p>Here and there one may be found cultivating his own
land for a support, but the mass, are hired servants:—
waiters in private and public houses, stewards and cooks
and common hands on board steam boats, and merchant
vessels: some few on board men of war: mechanics,
tradesmen: shop keepers, porters, draymen: hour and
day laborers: “hewers of wood and drawers of water.”
Multitudes have no visible means of living: no support
but that of vice.</p>
            <p>They usually occupy some particular quarter of the
town, abandoned to them, with the exception of certain
poor and degraded white families and shop keepers.
The houses which they occupy are built cheaply for the
<pb id="p121" n="121"/>
poorer class of renters; and when of sufficient size, will
sometimes accommodate from two to six families. On
a personal inspection of the entire Negro quarters of
one of the chief towns in the Northern states, I found
white families mixed in with the black, a most motly assemblage:
whole families, sometimes taking in <hi rend="italics">boarders</hi>,
lodged in <hi rend="italics">one</hi> room, without partitions or screens. Their
furniture coarse and scanty, and so was their every day
clothing in which I found them. There were no gardens
cultivated, where ground was accessible. There were
no visible comforts: all things wore the appearance of
poverty, improvidence, idleness, drunkenness and debauchery.
They seemed to live, literally, “from hand to
mouth;” and to work only in obedience to stern necessity.
There were a few, and but a few, creditable exceptions.</p>
            <p>The conveniences and comforts to be found in their
dwellings, the bountifulness of their diet and clothing,
the number of friends which they have, or can command
in seasons of sickness and suffering, all depend upon their
own industry and uprightness of character. That character
being generally bad, their physical condition is
bad also. This is the testimony of all who have made
observations on the condition of the free Negroes
in the <hi rend="italics">free states</hi>. Their physical condition in the <hi rend="italics">slave
states</hi>, on the whole, <hi rend="italics">is decidedly in advance</hi> of what it is
in the <hi rend="italics">free states</hi>. There are more free colored <hi rend="italics">families</hi>
in the slave than in the free states: in the latter the young
cannot marry, the support of a family, especially through
the rigors of winter being difficult; and consequently
numbers of youth, abandon themselves to profligacy.</p>
            <p>Their advantages for education, and consequently <hi rend="italics">access
to the written word of God</hi>, are more limited in the
<pb id="p122" n="122"/>
slave than in the free states, on account of the existence
of laws against the education of colored persons; but
notwithstanding, in the slave states the free Negroes, do
have schools for their children, or some private instruction,
and it would be difficult to decide whether as many
of them do not learn to read as in the free states. The
number of <hi rend="italics">writers</hi> is less.</p>
            <p>In the free states schools are established in the cities,
supported chiefly as <hi rend="italics">free</hi> schools, for the education of
Negro children; in villages, provision is also made for
them; and their employers teach them<corr>.</corr> A few pass
through <hi rend="italics">College</hi>; the professions opened to them are
<hi rend="italics">Medicine and Divinity</hi>. The majority are ignorant of
letters.</p>
            <p>Houses of public worship are erected in the chief towns
in the free and slave States, where they may have <hi rend="italics">access
to a preached Gospel</hi>: in the free States for the use of the
<hi rend="italics">free Negroes</hi>—in the slave States for the use of <hi rend="italics">free Negroes
and slaves</hi>. The officiating ministers either white
or colored. Negroes seldom if ever, worship in the <hi rend="italics">white</hi>
churches of the free States, in the cities; for example,
in Boston, Providence, New York, Philadelphia, etc.
They are not expected to do so; neither is it thought
desirable by the people. Consequently their accommodations
are poor and scanty. In the Southern churches
multitudes do; and the free colored population frequently
prefer it to worshiping in the colored churches. In like
manner there are <hi rend="italics">Sabbath schools</hi> for the Negro children
and youth, in the free States, and in a number of places
in the slave States. But the free Negroes of the United
States do not possess houses of worship, nor ministers of
the Gospel, nor Sunday schools, <hi rend="italics">in sufficient number for
their accommodation</hi>. They are left in sad destitution of
<pb id="p123" n="123"/>
the means of grace. Children grow up, and adults live,
estranged from the house of God—the Sabbath is with
them a day of idleness—of vain and wicked pastime.</p>
            <p>The amount of <hi rend="italics">family government and instruction</hi> is
limited; they associate with their <hi rend="italics">own color</hi> or with
<hi rend="italics">degraded whites</hi>; and as to <hi rend="italics">prospects of advancement in
society</hi>, they may accumulate <hi rend="italics">wealth</hi>, there is no other
distinction, except that of influence among themselves,
arising from skill and intelligence and zealous devotion
in the professions of medicine and divinity. They can
never rise above their <hi rend="italics">caste</hi>.</p>
            <p>Briefly as we have adverted to the circumstances of
the free Negro population, it must be apparent that those
circumstances exert an unfavorable influence upon the
development of good moral and religious character.</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p124" n="124"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <head>Moral and Religious Condition of the Negroes in the United States.</head>
          <p>We have refered to the <hi rend="italics">disadvantages</hi> under which
we labor for prosecuting our inquiry, and also, to the
<hi rend="italics">circumstances</hi> in which we find our Negro population.
These preparatory steps being taken, we may now come
intelligently, and with less surprise at the results, to a
consideration of their actual moral and religious condition.</p>
          <p>As to moral and religious character, the Negroes are
<hi rend="italics">naturally</hi> what all other men are. No attempt, therefore,
will be made either to show that they are<hi rend="italics"> more
depraved</hi> than another people would be in like circumstances,
or to show that they are the <hi rend="italics">most degraded</hi> of
all people on the earth. To attempt the establishment
of one or both these positions would argue contempt of
the truth. It is my wish to present the truth on the
subject, derived from observation and other sources;
believing that nothing more, and nothing less, is required
by the importance of it.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <pb id="p125" n="125"/>
            <head>1. <hi rend="italics">The Moral and Religious Condition of the Slave
Negro Population.</hi></head>
            <p>
              <hi rend="italics">Ignorance of the doctrines and duties of Christianity
is prevalent among the Negroes.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Their notions of the Supreme Being; of the character
and offices of Christ and of the Holy Ghost; of a future
state; and of what constitutes holiness of life, are indefinite
and confused. Some brought up in a Christian land,
and in the vicinity of the house of God, have <hi rend="italics">heard</hi>
of Jesus Christ; but who he is, and what he has done
for a ruined world, they cannot tell. The Mohammedan
Africans remaining of the old stock of importations,
although accustomed to hear the Gospel preached, have
been known to accommodate Christianity to Mohammedanism.
“God,” say they, “is <hi rend="italics">Allah</hi>, and Jesus Christ
is <hi rend="italics">Mohammed</hi>—the religion is the same, but different
countries have different <hi rend="italics">names.</hi>”</p>
            <p>The number of professors of religion, in proportion to
the whole, is not large, that can present a correct view
of the plan of salvation; although in many instances
where they fail to do so, it is but just to observe, that
their knowledge is greater than one not familiarly acquainted
with them would conceive it to be. It exceeds
their power of expression; since from the want of education
and practice, they are unable to state accurately
and readily their own views and feelings.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">True religion</hi> they are inclined to place in <hi rend="italics">profession,</hi>
in <hi rend="italics">forms and ordinances</hi>, and in <hi rend="italics">excited states of feeling</hi>.
And <hi rend="italics">true conversion</hi>, in <hi rend="italics">dreams, visions, trances, voices</hi>—
all bearing a perfect or striking resemblance to some
form or type which has been handed down for generations,
or which has been originated in the wild fancy of some
<pb id="p126" n="126"/>
religious teacher among them. These dreams and visions
they will offer to church-sessions, as <hi rend="italics">evidences</hi> of conversion,
if encouraged so to do, or if their better instruction
be neglected. Sometimes principles of conduct are
adopted by church members at so much variance with
the Gospel that the “grace of God is turned into lasciviousness.”
For example, members of the same church
are sacredly bound by their religion not to reveal each
others sins, for that would be backbiting and injuring
the brotherhood. And again, that which would be an
abominable sin, committed by a church member with a
worldly person, becomes no sin at all if committed with
another church member. The brethren must “bear one
another's burdens and so fulfil the law of Christ.”</p>
            <p>All the various perversions of the Gospel are to be
met with, and more than probable, pushed to extremes.
<hi rend="italics">Antinomianism</hi> is not uncommon, and at times, in its
worst forms. “Christ,” is made “the minister of sin”—
the christian is safe, do what he may.</p>
            <p>To know the extent of their ignorance even where
they have been accustomed to the sound of the Gospel
in white churches, a man should make investigation for
himself—the result will frequently surprise and fill him
with grief. They scarcely feel shame for their ignorance
on the subject of religion, although they may have had
abundant opportunity of becoming wiser. Ignorance,
they seem to feel, is their lot; and that feeling is intimately
associated with another, every way congenial to
the natural man, namely, a feeling of irresponsibility—
ignorance is a cloak and excuse for crime. Some white
ministers and teachers, in their simplicity, beholding
their attention to the preaching of the Gospel, adapted
to their comprehension, and hearing the expressions of
<pb id="p127" n="127"/>
their thankfulness for the pains taken for their instruction,
come to the conclusion that they are an unsophisticated
race; that they form one of the easiest and
pleasantest fields of laboring the world; and that they are
a people “made ready, prepared for the Lord;”—nothing
more being necessary than to carry them the Gospel
and converts will be multiplied as drops of morning dew,
yea, a nation will be born in a day.</p>
            <p>Experiment shortly dissipates these visions, and well
is it if the sober reality does not frighten the laborer
away in disgust and disappointment. He who carries
the Gospel to them encounters depravity, intrenched in
ignorance, both real and pretended. He beholds the
Scripture fulfilled, “having the understanding darkened,
being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance
that is in them, because of the hardness of their
hearts.”—<hi rend="italics">Eph</hi>. 4, 17-19. He discovers deism, skepticism,
universalism. As already stated, the various
perversions of the Gospel, and all the strong objections
against the truth of God; objections which he may
perhaps have considered peculiar only to the cultivated
minds, the ripe scholarship and profound intelligence, of
<hi rend="italics">critics and philosophers!</hi> Extremes here meet on the
natural and common ground of a darkened understanding
and a hardened heart. He is convinced that there is “a
spirit which ruleth in the hearts of the children of disobedience.”
“They are <hi rend="italics">wise</hi> to do evil; but to do good
they have no knowledge.”</p>
            <p>Intimately connected with their ignorance, is their
<hi rend="italics">superstition.</hi></p>
            <p>They believe in second-sight, in apparitions, charms,
witchcraft, and in a kind of irresistible Satanic influence.
The superstitions brought from Africa have not been
<pb id="p128" n="128"/>
wholly laid aside. Ignorance and superstition render
them easy dupes to their teachers, doctors, prophets,
conjurers; to artful and designing men. When fairly
committed to such leaders, they may be brought to the
commission of almost any crime. Facts in their history
prove this. On certain occasions they have been made
to believe that while they carried about their persons
some charm with which they had been furnished, they
were <hi rend="italics">invulnerable.</hi> They have, on certain other occasions,
been made to believe that they were under a protection
that rendered them <hi rend="italics">invincible.</hi> That they might
go any where and do any thing they pleased, and it
would be impossible for them to be discovered or known;
in fine, to will was to do—safely, successfully. They
have been known to be so perfectly and fearfully under
the influence of some leader or conjurer or minister,
that they have not dared to disobey him in the least particular;
nor to disclose their own intended or perpetrated
crimes, in view of inevitable death itself; not withstanding
all other influences brought to bear upon them.
Their superstition is made <hi rend="italics">gain</hi> of by the conjurers and
others like them. They are not only imposed and
practiced upon to their hurt, by these more prominent
characters, but by each other more privately, by “tricking,”
as it is called, for the gratification of revenge, or
of lust, or of covetousness. A plain and faithful presentation
of the Gospel, usually weakens if not destroys
these superstitions.</p>
            <p>
              <hi rend="italics">Their sense of obligation to improve religious privileges
is seriously defective.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Necessarily so, both with the church and the world,
because they have never enjoyed to any great extent,
early religious training. It is a matter depending pretty
<pb id="p129" n="129"/>
much upon the contingencies, of the day or the hour
whether they attend the house of God on the Sabbath
or the meeting for prayer on the plantation. One of the
first efforts of the Minister or Missionary should be to
create a sense of obligation in respect to this very thing:
to enlighten their consciences, and bring them to feel
that they are responsible for the due improvement of their
privileges; and that the members of the church should
be foremost in meeting that responsibility. They will
now and then excuse their remissness, by pleading that
their leisure is needed for rest: or that they have no
time: that it is hard for them to serve their earthly and
heavenly master too. It is but an excuse, for the Negroes
in the South, in general, fall short at the least one
third of what free white laborers perform. Yet as
power may be, and sometimes is abused, we should look
well to it, that by our exactions and treatment, we may
not prevent our people from <sic corr="entering in">enteringin</sic> to the kingdom
of heaven.</p>
            <p>They have but <hi rend="italics">a poor standard of moral character,</hi>
and are <hi rend="italics">indifferent to the general corruption of manners
that prevails around them.</hi></p>
            <p>Which is a strong evidence of their moral degradation:
for a public sentiment in respect to various vices and
improper customs, pervades with considerable force all
societies advanced in some good degree in piety and
virtue.</p>
            <p>The standard of moral character is much higher among
the members of the church, than among those who are
not, but it is not by any means, what it might and ought
to be. They say and do and tolerate what is plain evidence
that their standard is low. To aspire to or hope
for as elevated a morality as obtains among the whites
<pb id="p130" n="130"/>
they think, can neither be expected, nor required of them.
With the people of the world there is scarcely any
standard of moral character, strictly speaking, at all.
They seem to feel that they have very little to gain or
lose either way they turn.</p>
            <p>They take little interest in the moral improvement of
their own color. They live not together as communities
having common ties and interests which would
prompt them to promote the public piety and virtue, but
very much as independent individuals and families.
Such a thing as their uniting to suppress any particular
vice, or to promote any good object, has not been known
among them, if we except a few Temperance societies
formed of late years. They regard not the evil influence
which they may exert over their neighbor, nor the
injury which they may do him in his character, in his
family, or property, if their lust or malice or avarice be
gratified.</p>
            <p>They follow their own inclinations and interests, having
respect to consequences mainly, as they may bring
them into collision with the laws and regulations of the
plantation or household. Should they escape the master,
the difficulties with their own color will be easily
adjusted, if cared for at all.</p>
            <p>But the Negroes are scrupulous on one point; they
make common cause, as servants, in <hi rend="italics">concealing</hi> their
faults from their owners. Inquiry elicits no information;
no one feels at liberty to disclose the transgressor; all
are profoundly ignorant; the matter assumes the sacredness
of a “professional secret:” for they remember
that they may hereafter require the same concealment
of their own transgressions from their fellow servants,
and if they tell upon them <hi rend="italics">now</hi>, they may have the like
<pb id="p131" n="131"/>
favor returned <hi rend="italics">them</hi>; besides, in the meanwhile, having
their names cast out as evil from among their brethren,
and being subjected to scorn, and perhaps personal violence
or pecuniary injury.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The frequency of church discipline and the character
of the crimes requiring it,</hi> cast light upon their moral
and religious condition.</p>
            <p>The discipline of colored members is involved, tedious,
vexatious and disgusting. Many cases worthy of discipline
never appear for it, because, at one time, they are
secretly hushed up, and at another, testimony cannot be
procured, as they avoid, if it be possible, becoming
accusers or witnesses. Excommunications, however,
and suspensions are of perpetual occurrence, for crimes
shocking in character, and of themselves sufficient to
show the general state of morals; such for example as
adultery, fornication, theft, lying, drunkenness, quarreling,
and fighting. The <hi rend="italics">first three</hi> are their most common
vices. Out-breaking sins only are taken in hand.
Their bitterness, wrath, clamor, evil-speaking, and profanity
are seldom noticed, and for the reason that all
passes away with the breath, and no man has his family
invaded, his property consumed, or his bones broken.</p>
            <p>I have heard the observation made by men whose
standing and office in the churches afforded them abundant
opportunity for observation, that the more they have
had to do with colored members, the less confidence
they have been compelled to place in their Christian
profession. A great many whites are very incredulous
on the point; indeed, the Negroes themselves do not
place a great deal of confidence in each other's Christian
character, and they should be good judges, for they
have a more intimate acquaintance with one another than
<pb id="p132" n="132"/>
the whites possibly can have.  Yet when we consider
that the Negroes are brought up in ignorance of religion
in multitudes of instances; subjected ofttimes to the
incompetent teachings of men of their own color; the
preaching and instruction in white churches above their
comprehension; no access directly to the word of life;
surrounded with depraved society; subjected to manifold
temptations; destitute to a considerable extent of
encouragement in ways of righteousness; and a life of
active employment, I apprehend that our surprise will
be, not that there are <hi rend="italics">so many</hi> spurious conversions and
<hi rend="italics">so many</hi> defections, but that there are so <hi rend="italics">few</hi>; and moreover,
that in judging their Christian character, charity
demands that we should consider their condition and
circumstances and make very great allowances. Hence
considering their condition and circumstances, and comparing
them with the more improved and favored class
of white members, I could not say that the amount and
degree of piety were remarkably in favor of the one
over the other. I have seen the Scriptures abundantly
fulfilled amongst the Negroes—“hath not God chosen
the poor of this world rich in faith and heirs of the
kingdom, which he hath promised to them that love
him.”—<hi rend="italics">Ia.</hi> 2, 5.</p>
            <p>But a brief view of the <hi rend="italics">prevailing vices</hi> of the Negroes
will best reveal their moral and religious condition.</p>
            <p>
              <hi rend="italics">Violations of the marriage contract.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>The divine institution of marriage depends for its
perpetuity, sacredness, and value, largely upon the protection
given it by the law of the land. Negro marriages
are neither recognized nor protected by law. The
Negroes receive no instruction on the nature, sacredness,
and perpetuity of the institution; at any rate they are
<pb id="p133" n="133"/>
far from being duly impressed with these things. They
are not required to be married in any particular form,
nor by any particular persons. Their ceremonies are
performed by their own watchmen or teachers, by some
white minister, or as it frequently happens, not at all;
the consent of owners and of the parties immediately
interested, and a public acknowledgment of each other,
being deemed sufficient.</p>
            <p>There is no special disgrace nor punishment visited
upon those who criminally violate their marriage vows,
except what may be inflicted by owners, or, if the parties
be members, by the church in the way of suspension
and excommunication.</p>
            <p>Families are and may be divided for improper conduct
on the part of either husband or wife, or by necessity,
as in cases of the death of owners, division of estates,
debt, sale, or removals, for they are subject to all the
changes and vicissitudes of <hi rend="italics">property</hi>. Such divisions
are, however, carefully guarded against and prevented,
as far as possible, by owners, on the score of interest,
as well as of religion and humanity.</p>
            <p>Hence, as may well be imagined, the marriage relation
loses much of the sacredness and perpetuity of its
character. It is a contract of convenience, profit, or
pleasure, that may be entered into and dissolved at the
will of the parties, and that without heinous sin, or the
injury of the property or interests of any one. That
which they possess in common is speedily divided, and
the support of the wife and children falls not upon the 
<hi rend="italics">husband</hi>, but upon the <hi rend="italics">master</hi>. Protracted sickness,
want of industrious habits, of congeniality of disposition,
or disparity of age, are sufficient grounds for a separation.
While there are creditable instances of conjugal
<pb id="p134" n="134"/>
fidelity for a long series of years, and until death; yet
infidelity in the marriage relation and dissolution of
marriage ties are not uncommon.</p>
            <p>On account of the changes, interruptions and interferences
in families, there are <hi rend="italics">quarrelings</hi> and <hi rend="italics">fightings</hi>,
and a considerable item in the management of plantations
is the settlement of family troubles. Some owners
become disgusted and wearied out, and finally leave
their people to their own way; while others cease from
the strife ere it be meddled with, and give it as an opinion
that the less the interference on the part of the
master the better. A few conscientious masters persevere
in attempts at reformation, and with some good
degree of success.</p>
            <p>Polygamy is practised both secretly and openly; in
some sections where the people have been well instructed
it is scarcely known; in others, the crime has diminished
and is diminishing; it is to be hoped <hi rend="italics">universally so.</hi> It
is a crime which among all people and under all circumstances,
carries, in its perpetration, vast inconveniences
and endless divisions and troubles: and they are felt by
the Negroes as well as by others, and operate as a great
preventive. Polygamy is also discountenanced and
checked by the majority of owners, and by the churches
of all denominations.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Uncleanness.</hi>—The sin may be considered universal.
The declaration will be sufficient for those who have any
acquaintance with this people in the slave-holding States
or in the free States; indeed, with the ignorant laboring
classes of people wherever they may be found. It is
not my object to institute comparisons, if it were, I could
point to many tongues and people, in civilized governments,
upon the same level of depravity with the Negroes.
<pb id="p135" n="135"/>
The sin is not viewed by them as by those of higher
intelligence and virtue, so that they do not consider
character as lost by it, nor personal degradation as necessarily
connected with it. A view which, however it
may spring from vitiated principle, preserves the guilty
from entire prostration.</p>
            <p>Intimately connected with this view is the crime of
<hi rend="italics">Infanticide:</hi>—a crime restrained in good measure by
the provision made for the support of the child on the
part of the owner, by the punishment in case of detection,
and by the moral degradation of the people that
takes away the disgrace of bastardy.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Theft.</hi>—They are proverbially <hi rend="italics">thieves</hi>. They bear
this character in Africa; they have borne it in all countries
whither they have been carried; it has been the
character of slaves in all ages, whatever their nation or
color. They steal from each other; from their masters
from any body. Cows, sheep, hogs, poultry, clothing;
yea, nothing goes amiss to which they take a fancy;
while corn, rice, cotton, or the staple productions, whatever
they may be, are standing temptations, provided a
market be at hand, and they can sell or barter them with
impunity. Locks, bolts, and bars secure articles desirable
to them, from the dwelling of the master to that of
the servant, and the <hi rend="italics">keys</hi>, must always be carried.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Falsehood.</hi>—Their veracity is nominal. Duplicity
is one of the most prominent traits in their character,
practiced between themselves, but more especially towards
their masters and managers. Their frequent
cases of <hi rend="italics">feigned sickness</hi> are vexatious. When criminal
acts are under investigation, the sober, strenuous falsehood,
sometimes the direct and awful appeal to God, of
the transgressor, averts the suspicion, and by his own
<pb id="p136" n="136"/>
tact or collusion with others, perhaps, fixes the guilt
upon some innocent person. The number, the variety
and ingenuity of falsehoods that can be told by them in
a few brief moments, is most astonishing. Where
opportunity is given they will practice imposition. Servants,
however, who will neither steal nor lie, may be
found, and in no inconsiderable numbers.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Quarreling and Fighting.</hi>—The Negroes are settled
in some quarter of the plantation, in houses near each
other, built in rows, forming a street. The custom is to
give each family a house of its own. The houses sometimes
have a partition in the middle and accommodate a
family in each end. These are called <hi rend="italics">double-houses.</hi>
Living so near each other, and every day working
together, causes of difference must necessarily arise.
Families grow jealous and envious of their neighbors;
some essay to be <hi rend="italics">leading</hi> families; they overhear conversations
and domestic disagreements; become privy
to improper conduct; they depredate upon each other;
a fruitful source of tumult is the pilfering and quarreling
of children which involve their parents. The women
quarrel more than the men, and fight oftener. Where
no decisive measures are taken to suppress these practices,
plantations sometimes become intolerable, might
gives right; the strong oppress the weak. Every master
or manager has the evil under his own control.</p>
            <p>They come to open breaches too, with their neighbors
on adjoining plantations, or lots, if they live in towns.
The Sabbath is considered a very suitable day for the
settlement of their difficulties. However, with truth it
may be said, there are fewer personal injuries, and
manslaughters, and murders among the Negroes in the
South, than among the same amount of population in
any part of the United States; or, perhaps, in the world.</p>
            <pb id="p137" n="137"/>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Insensibility of Heart.</hi>—An ignorant and degraded
people are not wont to exhibit much of the milk of
human kindness.</p>
            <p>Unless the Negroes are carefully watched and made
accountable for power lodged in their hands, it will be
abused. Parents will beat their children, husbands their
wives, master-mechanics their apprentices, and drivers
the people. In sickness, parents will neglect their children,
children their parents; and so with the other social
relations. They cannot be trusted as <hi rend="italics">nurses.</hi> Hence
they must be <hi rend="italics">made</hi> to attend upon the sick, and then
<hi rend="italics">watched</hi> lest they neglect them; which ultimately brings
the whole care of the sick upon the master or manager.
It is a saying of their own, “that white people care
more for them than their own color;” and again, “that
black people have not the same feeling for each other
that white people have.” It is an indisputable fact that
when Negroes become owners of slaves they are generally
cruel masters. They will over-load, work-down,
bruise and beat, and starve all working animals committed
to their care, with careless indifference.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Profane Swearing</hi>—is indulged in by both men and
women; and in certain districts to a most fearful extent.
The vile habit is not so much under the notice of masters
as some others, because servants restrain themselves
in their presence and bearing, so that a plantation may
be notorious for its profanity and the owner be ignorant
of the fact. With profane swearing may be connected
their <hi rend="italics">vulgar and obscene conversation, songs, and jests,</hi>
which tend to the early ruin of delicacy, modesty, and
virtue.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Drunkenness</hi>—is more prevalent in towns and cities
because facilities for procuring ardent spirits are greater
<pb id="p138" n="138"/>
than in country places. Drunkenness is easily detected
and rarely escapes punishment, and the Negroes stand
in fear. But immense quantities of ardent spirits are
sold in the Southern States to the Negroes, by <hi rend="italics">retailing
shops</hi>, established for the express purpose of <hi rend="italics">Negro
trading</hi>, wherever such trade may be secured. These
shops injure the pecuniary interests of the country;
they corrupt the morals, injure the health and destroy
the lives of many of the Negroes; and are the <hi rend="italics">greatest
nuisances and sources of evil tolerated in the country.</hi>
Had the Negroes access to ardent spirit they would
speedily become a nation of drunkards.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Sabbath-breaking.</hi>—From all that has been said on
the moral and religious condition of the Negroes, it is
not necessary to enlarge on their Sabbath breaking.
If they go not to the house of God, as multitudes do not,
they spend the day in visiting, in idleness and sleep, or
in hunting, fishing, or, sometimes, in thieving or working
for their own convenience and profit; and where Sunday
markets are tolerated, in trading. The necessity for the
few Sunday markets which may exist, is laid in the
cupidity and selfishness of those in authority; and the
deeper condemnation of the iniquity will be visited upon
them. The labor which the overwhelming mass of the
Negroes perform in the South, especially in the cotton
growing districts, leaves them abundant time for their
own domestic affairs, if they have any disposition to
improve it. Hence the general fact that the Negroes
who keep the Sabbath, are the most thrifty and well-to-live.
If a master so works his people as to compel them
in a measure to labor for themselves on the Sabbath, or
if he requires for himself any labor from them, on that
holy day, the burden of the sin is upon his shoulders;
<pb id="p139" n="139"/>
nor can such conduct be spoken of in terms of too
severe reprobation; and it merits the attention of the
civil authorities, and the severest penalties provided in
law. But if a master be humane, and makes every
arrangement to promote the prosperity of his people, if
they will do that which they know is wrong, the blame
is theirs and not his. There is, indeed, <hi rend="italics">a limit</hi> to the
responsibility of masters, as well as of others in authority.
I am aware that there are exceptions in favor of members
of the church, among Negroes, and in favor of
particular parts of our country, wherein efforts have
been made to secure a better observance of the Sabbath,
but taking the country generally, our Sabbaths are
profaned.</p>
            <p>Our observations have, thus far, had direct reference
to <hi rend="italics">country</hi>, or <hi rend="italics">plantation</hi>, Negroes, and <hi rend="italics">exceptions to
our general view, are always implied if not expressed.</hi>
Variations may be discovered in their character and
circumstances in different States and in different parts of
the same State.</p>
            <p>The moral and religious condition of <hi rend="italics">town and city
Negroes</hi>, may be disposed of in a few lines.</p>
            <p>They admit of division into four classes: <hi rend="italics">family servants,</hi>
or those who belong to the families which they
serve; <hi rend="italics">hired servants,</hi> or those who are hired out by
their owners to wait in families, or to any other service;
<hi rend="italics">servants who hire their own time,</hi> and work at various
employments and pay their owners so much per day or
month; and <hi rend="italics">watermen,</hi> embracing fishermen, sailors,
and boat-men.</p>
            <p>Town and city Negroes are <hi rend="italics">more intelligent and
sprightly</hi> than country Negroes, owing to a difference
in circumstances, employments, and opportunities of
<pb id="p140" n="140"/>
improvement. Their <hi rend="italics">physical condition</hi> is somewhat
improved; and they enjoy <hi rend="italics">greater access to religious
privileges.</hi></p>
            <p>On the other hand, they are exposed to greater temptations
and vices;<hi rend="italics"> their opportunities of attending
upon places of pleasure and dissipation are increased;
they have stronger temptations to theft, and idleness,
and drunkenness, and lewdness; and the tendency to
Sabbath breaking</hi> is equally great. Their moral and religious
condition is precisely that of plantation Negroes,
modified in some respects and aggravated in others, by
peculiarity of circumstances. They are more intelligent
but less subordinate; better provided for in certain particulars,
but not more healthy; enjoy greater advantages
for religious improvement, but are thrown more directly
in the way of temptation; and, on the whole, in point
of moral character, if there be any pre-eminence it is in
favor of the country Negroes; but it is a difficult point
to decide.</p>
            <p>I shall, now, having brought to a close the moral and
religious condition of the slave Negro population, present
<hi rend="italics">a few extracts from various and recent authors,</hi>
corroborative of the view which I have taken of it.</p>
            <p>Edwin C. Holland, Esq., in his, “<hi rend="italics">Refutation of Calumnies
circulated against the Southern and Western
States:</hi>” Charleston, 1822, says, page 59; “If it be
asked why those in the lower country are <hi rend="italics">allowanced</hi>,
while those of the interior are not; the answer is, that
such are the facilities of transportation to market, and
the disposition to thievery so innate to the blacks, that
a planter's barn would in a very short time become
bankrupt of its wealth, and the whole of his substance
vanish like unsubstantial moonshine.”</p>
            <pb id="p141" n="141"/>
            <p>Dr. Dalcho, of the Episcopal church, in his “<hi rend="italics">Practical
Considerations, etc.;</hi>” Charleston, 1823, p. 6.
“Ignorant and indolent by nature, improvident and depraved
by habit, and destitute of the moral principle, as
they generally appear to be, ages and generations must
pass away before they could be made virtuous, honest,
and useful members of society.”</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Gen. Thomas Pinckney</hi>, in his “<hi rend="italics">Reflections, etc.;</hi>”
Charleston, 1822; pp. 20, 21. “Every thing consigned
to the management of the slave, who has neither the
incitement of interest, nor the fear of certain punishment,
is neglected or abused; horses and all inferior
animals left to their charge are badly attended; their
provender finds its way to the dram shop, and they are
used frequently without discretion or mercy; their carriages
and harness are slightly and badly cleaned; the
tools of the mechanics are broken and lost through neglect;
their very clothing becomes more expensive
through their carelesness arising from the knowledge
that they must be supplied with all these articles, as well
as their subsistence, at their masters expense; and waste,
that moth of domestic establishments, universally prevails.”</p>
            <p>The Honorable Charles Cotesworth Pinckney; “<hi rend="italics">Address
before the Agricultural Society of South Carolina;</hi>”
Charleston, 1829, second edition, pp. 10, 12.</p>
            <p>“There needs no stronger illustration of the doctrine
of human depravity than the state of morals on plantations
in general. Besides the mischievous tendency of
bad example in parents and elders, the little Negro is
often taught by these his natural instructors, that he
may commit any vice he can conceal from his superiors,
and thus falsehood and deception are among the earliest
<pb id="p142" n="142"/>
lessons they imbibe. Their advance in years is but a
progression to the higher grades of iniquity. The violation
of the seventh commandment is viewed in a more
venial light than in fashionable European circles. Their
depredations of rice have been estimated to amount to
twenty-five per cent on the gross average of crops, and
this calculation was made after fifty years experience,
by one whose liberal provision for their wants left no
excuse for their ingratitude.”</p>
            <p>Thomas S. Clay, Esq., of Bryan county, Ga. “<hi rend="italics">Detail
of a Plan for the Moral Improvement of Negroes
on Plantations;</hi>” 1833; pp. 8, 9; speaks of “vice and
impurity, as the inheritance, for ages, of this degraded
race,” and enumerates “quarreling and fighting, lying
and indecency,” among their vices.</p>
            <p>The Honorable Whitemarsh B. Seabrook: “<hi rend="italics">Essay
on the Management of Slaves:</hi>” Charleston, 1834: pp.
7, 8, 12, &amp;c.  “As human beings however slaves are
liable to all the infirmities of our nature. Ignorant and
fanatical none are more easily excited. Incendiaries
might readily embitter their enjoyments and render them
a curse to themselves and the community.”—“The
prominent offences of the slave are to be traced in most
instances to the use of intoxicating liquors. This is one
of the main sources of every insurrectionary movement
which has occurred in the United States, we are therefore
bound by interest as well as the common feeling of
humanity, to arrest the progress of what may emphatically
be called the contagious disease of our colored
population. What have become of the millions of freemen
who once inhabited our widely spread country? Ask
the untiring votaries of Bacchus. Can there be a doubt,
but that the authority of the master alone prevents his
<pb id="p143" n="143"/>
slaves from experiencing the fate of the aborigines of
America?”—“At one time polygamy was a common
crime: it is now of rare occurrence.”—“Between
slaves on the same plantation there is a deep sympathy
of feeling which binds them so closely together that a
crime committed by one of their number is seldom discovered
through their instrumentality. This is an obstacle
to the establishment of an efficient police, which
the domestic legislator can with difficulty surmount.”</p>
            <p>The executive committee of the Kentucky Union for
the moral and religious improvement of the colored race,
in their “<hi rend="italics">Circular</hi> to the ministers of the gospel in Kentucky”
—1834, say—“We desire not to represent
their condition worse than it is. Doubtless the light that
shines around them, more or less illuminates their minds
and moralizes their characters. We hope and believe
that some of them, though poor in this world's goods,
will be found rich in spiritual possessions in the day when
the King of Zion shall make up his jewels. We know
that many of them are included in the visible church,
and frequently exhibit great zeal; but it is to be feared
that it is often ‘a zeal without knowledge:’ and of the
majority it must be confessed, that ‘the light shineth in
darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.’ After
making all reasonable allowances, our colored population
can be considered, at the most, but semi-heathen.”
—<hi rend="italics">Western Luminary.</hi></p>
            <p>Bishop Meade of Virginia in his admirable, “<hi rend="italics">Pastoral
Letter to the Diocese of Virginia,</hi>” urges the duty of affording
religious instruction to those in bondage, on the
ground that they are degraded and destitute. <hi rend="italics">Alexandria,
D. C.</hi> 1834.</p>
            <pb id="p144" n="144"/>
            <p>Bishop Ives of North Carolina, (same pamphlet, Appendix
pp. 27-28) takes the same ground in his <hi rend="italics">Address
to his Convention.</hi></p>
            <p>C. W. Gooch Esq., Henrico county, Va. <hi rend="italics">Prize Essay
on Agriculture in Virginia.</hi></p>
            <p>“The slave feels no inducement to execute his work
with effect. He has a particular art of slighting it and
seeming to be busy when in fact he is doing little or
nothing. Nor can he be made to take proper care of
stock, tools, or any thing else. He will rarely take care
of his clothes or his own health, much less of his companion's
when sick and requiring his aid and kindness.
There is perhaps not in nature a more heedless, thoughtless
human being than a Virginia field Negro. With no
care upon his mind, with warm clothing and plenty of
food under a good master, is far the happier man of the
two. His maxim is, ‘come day, go day, God send Sunday.’
His abhorrence of the poor white man is very
great. He may sometimes feel a <hi rend="italics">reflected</hi> respect for him,
in consequence of the confidence and esteem of his master
and others. But this trait is remarkable in the white,
as in the black man. All despise poverty and seem to
worship wealth. To the losses which arise from the <hi rend="italics">dispositions</hi>
of our slaves, must be added those which are
occasioned by their <hi rend="italics">habits. There seems to be an almost
entire absence of moral principle among the mass of our
colored population.</hi> But details upon this subject would
be here misplaced. To steal and not to be detected is a
merit among them, as it was with certain people in ancient
times, and is at this day, with some unenlightened
portions of mankind. And the vice which they hold in
the greatest abhorrence is that of telling upon one another.
There are many exceptions it is true, but this description
<pb id="p145" n="145"/>
embraces more than the majority. The numerous <hi rend="italics">free</hi>
negroes and worthless dissipated whites who have no visible
means of support, and who are rarely seen at work
derive their chief subsistence from the slaves. These
thefts amount to a good deal in the course of the year
and operate like leeches on the fair income of agriculture.
They vary, however, in every county and neighborhood
in exact proportion as the market for the plunder varies.
In the vicinities of towns and villages they are the most
serious. Besides the actual loss of property occasioned
by them, they involve the riding of our horses at night,
the corruption of the habits and the injury of the health
of the slaves; for whiskey is the price generally received
for them.”</p>
            <p>These extracts selected at random, are sufficient. A
multiplication of them would be but a tiresome repetition.
After all, the best testimony, <hi rend="italics">is the observation and experience
of all persons who are intimately acquainted with
them.</hi> That the Negroes are in a degraded state is a fact,
so far as any knowledge extends, <hi rend="italics">universally conceded.</hi>
It makes no difference if it be shown, as it might be, that
they are less degraded than other portions of the human
family, the fact remains true in respect to them, <hi rend="italics">they are
degraded</hi>, and it is <hi rend="italics">this fact</hi> with which we have to do.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>2. <hi rend="italics">The moral and religious condition of the free Negro
population. Conclusion of the subject.</hi></head>
            <p>They are <hi rend="italics">emphatically, lovers of pleasure and of show.</hi></p>
            <p>All kinds of amusements, except those which involve
labor or reflection, possess great attractions for them,
and their indulgence is limited only by their means of
access to them.</p>
            <p>With a passion for dress, they frequently spend all
<pb id="p146" n="146"/>
they make, in fine clothes; their appearance on the Sabbath
and on public days, is any thing else but an index
of their fortunes and comfort at home. They hire
clothing for set occasions if they have none sufficiently
good.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Proverbially idle</hi>, the majority work not except from
necessity, and as soon as they collect a little money they
must enjoy themselves upon it. They have been known
to refuse employment, because not exactly out of money.
Their love of ease overcomes that of gain. This propensity
to idleness exposes them to manifold temptations,
plunges them into numerous vices and subjects them to
great privation and suffering.</p>
            <p>They are amazingly <hi rend="italics">improvident.</hi> One melting ray
from a summer's sun, dissipates every remembrance of a
long and dreary winter of suffering. The golden season
of labor is passed in lounging along the streets and basking
in the sun, or in lazy, bungling, and fitful attempts
at work. Those that have regular trades and employments
do better. <hi rend="italics">Profane swearing, quarreling, fighting
and Sabbath-breaking</hi>, are such common vices that they
require no special notice.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Drunkenness</hi>, with its attendant woes, hurries large
numbers of them to sudden and untimely ends. Low,
dark, secluded, and filthy dram shops, are favorite resorts;
often the depositories of stolen goods. I have seen them
living upon a few crackers a day and as much whiskey
as they could procure; their life spent in idleness, nightly
revels, drunkenness, and debauchery.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Theft</hi> is still with them, in a state of freedom, a <hi rend="italics">characteristic
vice</hi>. Their petty larcenies are without number,
and they advance to burglaries and give constant
employment to police officers. Let any one attend the
<pb id="p147" n="147"/>
city courts in our chief towns in the <hi rend="italics">free</hi> States or read
the reports of cases in the newspapers, and he will be
surprised at the number of colored persons. Stabbing
and murder have of late years not become infrequent.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Lewdness</hi> is without bounds. Great numbers, both in
the slave and free States, not only pursue the vice, but
are trained up to it, as a means of living. Infanticide,
and the crimes and wretchedness connected with the
vice, are found among them: the crime of infanticide is
far more common among the free Negroes in the <hi rend="italics">free</hi>,
than in the <hi rend="italics">slave</hi> States. Indeed it is by no means common
among the free Negroes in the slave States. Their
<hi rend="italics">marriage relations</hi> too, are subject to dissolutions from
infidelity and various other causes. It is a remarkable
fact that a large proportion of those of a marriageable
age, <hi rend="italics">remain single</hi>, especially in the free States, where
the support of a family is difficult. This fact has a
considerable bearing on their state of morals.</p>
            <p>With a <hi rend="italics">few extracts from different publications</hi>, this
branch of our inquiry shall be dismissed.</p>
            <p>“The experience of the States north and east of the
Susquehanna, with regard to this class of persons, is not
on the whole much more encouraging.” (i.e. than that
of the Southern States, where it is bad.) “The number
of respectable individuals is considerably greater indeed,
but the character of the mass nearly the same. Nor
can it be urged that they are here debarred access to the
ordinary means of moral and intellectual regeneration.
On the contrary, schools are established for them; they
are aided in procuring the conveniences of religious
instruction and divine worship; they are united in
societies adapted to produce self-respect and mental activity;
exemplary attention is paid in numerous instances
<pb id="p148" n="148"/>
to the regulation of their habits and principles. They
have every facility which is enjoyed by the laboring
classes among the whites, of acquiring a plain education
and a comfortable subsistence and or making provision
for their children. They have the same legal security in
person and property and generally, the same political
rights as the rest of the community.”—<hi rend="italics">Walsh's Appeal</hi></p>
            <p>“Taken as a whole the free blacks must be considered
the most worthless and indolent (of the citizens of the
United States. It is well known that throughout the
whole extent of our Union, they are looked upon as the
very <hi rend="italics">drones and pests</hi> of society.  Nor does this character
arise from their disabilities and disfranchisement, by
which the law attempts to guard against them. In the
non-slaveholding states, where they have been more
elevated by law, this kind of population is in a worse
condition and much more troublesome to society than
in the slave-holding and especially in the planting States.
Ohio, some years ago, formed a sort of land of promise
for this deluded class, to which many have repaired from
the slave-holding States; and what has been the consequence?
They have been most harshly expelled from
that State and forced to take refuge in a foreign land.
Look through all the Northern States and mark the class
upon whom the eye of the police is most steadily and
constantly kept; see with what vigilance and care they
are hunted down from place to place; and you cannot
fail to see that idleness and improvidence are at the root
of all their misfortunes. Not only does the experience
of our own country illustrate this great fact, but others
furnish abundant testimony.”—<hi rend="italics">President Dow.</hi></p>
            <p>Governor Giles, upon a calculation based on the average
number of convictions in the State of Virginia from
<pb id="p149" n="149"/>
the penetentiary reports, up to 1829, shows that “crimes
among the free blacks are more than three times as
numerous as among the whites, and four and a half times
more numerous than among the slaves,” and that the
proportion of crime is still not as great among the free
blacks in Virginia, as in Massachusetts. Hence is it
inferred that they are not so degraded and vicious in
Virginia, a slave State, as in Massachusetts, a free State.”—
<hi rend="italics">Ibid.</hi></p>
            <p>“We are not to wonder that this class of citizens should
be so depraved and immoral.” “Idleness, and consequent
want, are of themselves sufficient to generate a
catalogue of vices of the most mischievous and destructive
character. Look to the penal prosecution of every
country and mark the situation of those who fall victims
to the laws; and what a frightful proportion do we find
among the indigent and idle classes of society! Idleness
generates want, want gives rise to temptation, and strong
temptation makes the villain. Mr. Archer of Virginia
well observed in his speech before the Colonization Society,
that the free blacks were destined by an insuperable
barrier, to the want of occupation, thence to the
want of food, thence to the distresses which ensue that
want, thence to the settled depravation which grows out
of those distresses and is nursed at their bosoms.”—<hi rend="italics">Ib.</hi></p>
            <p>A colony of free blacks was expelled from Ohio, in
1832, on account of their dissoluteness and dishonesty
and misery; being considered in the light of vagabonds
and nuisances. A college for free Negroes was projected
in New Haven about the same time, and the respectable
citizens opposed and suppressed it, because the increase
of that class of population was considered an evil. “Few
of them, (the free Negro population,) are engaged in
<pb id="p150" n="150"/>
trade or commerce or have any hopes of elevating themselves
to that situation. Nine-tenths of them are in subordinate
and menial situations and likely thus to remain,
at low wages. That they labor under the most oppressive
disadvantages which their freedom can by no means
counterbalance is too obvious to admit of doubt.”</p>
            <p>“I waive all inquiry whether this be right or wrong. I
speak of things as they are; not as they might or ought
to be. They are cut off from the most remote chance
of amalgamation with the white population, by feelings
or prejudices, call them what you will, that are ineradicable.
The situation of the majority of them is more
unfavorable than that of many of the slaves. ‘With all
the burdens, cares, and responsibilities of freedom, they
have few or none of its substantial benefits. Their associations
are and must be chiefly with slaves. Their right
of suffrage gives them little if any political influence
and they are practically if not theoretically excluded
from representation in our public councils.’ No merit,
no services, no talents, can ever elevate the great mass
of them to a level with the whites; occasionally an exception
may arise, a colored individual of great talents,
merits, and wealth, may emerge from the crowd. Cases
of this kind are to the last degree rare. The colored
people are subjected to legal disabilities more or less
galling and severe in almost every State in the Union.
<milestone n=" * * * * * " unit="typography"/> And there is no reason to expect that the
lapse of centuries will make any change in this respect,
(i. e. ‘the jealousy with which they are regarded.’)
They will always, unhappily, be regarded as an inferior
race.”—<hi rend="italics">Carey's Letters, Let. 12.</hi></p>
            <p>“Mr. Everett, in a speech before the Colonization
Society, 1833, says, “the free blacks form in Massachusetts
<pb id="p151" n="151"/>
about one seventy-fifth part of the population; <hi rend="italics">one
sixth of the convicts in our prisons are of this class.</hi>”</p>
            <p>A memorial presented to the Legislature of Connecticut,
in 1834, states “that not a week, hardly a day passes,
that they (the free colored people,) are not implicated in
the violation of some law. Assaults and batteries, insolence
to the whites, compelling a breach of the peace,
riots in the streets, petty thefts, and continual trespasses
on property are such common occurrences resulting from
the license they enjoy, that they have ceased to become
subjects of remark. It is but recently that a band of
Negroes paraded the streets of New Haven, armed with
clubs and pistols and dirks, with the avowed purpose of
preventing the law of the land from being enforced
against one of the species. Upon being accosted by an
officer of justice and commanded to retire <sic corr="peaceably">peacably</sic> to
their homes, their only reply consisted of abuse and
threats of personal violence. The law was overshadowed
and the officer consulted his own safety in a timely
retreat.” The memorial then proceeds to show that the
evil complained of has so rapidly progressed that the
whites have become the subjects of insult and abuse
whenever they have refused to descend to familiarity
with them: that themselves, their wives, and children,
have been driven from the pavements, where they have
not submitted to personal conflict; that from the licentiousness
of their general habits, they have invariably
depreciated the value of property by their location in
its neighborhood: and that from their notorious uncleanliness
and filth, they have become common nuisances to
the community.”—<hi rend="italics">Memorial.</hi></p>
            <p>From the report of the warden of the Connecticut
state prison, 1838, it appears “that the number of
<pb id="p152" n="152"/>
blacks in confinement compared with the whites is ten
or twelve times greater than is the proportion of the
black to the white population in the State.”—<hi rend="italics">Journal
of Commerce</hi>, <hi rend="italics">May</hi> 16, 1838.</p>
            <p>“The records of crime in the free States show a
frightful disproportion in the numbers of white and
black offenders, and most especially in those States
where there are no disabilities or restrictions by law
imposed upon the blacks.”</p>
            <p>“In Massachusetts they are one seventy-fourth part of
the population, yet they are in the proportion of one
sixth of the convicts in the state prison. In Connecticut
one thirty-fourth part of the whole, one third of the
number in the penetentiary. New York one thirty-fifth
and one fourth of the convicts. New Jersey one thirteenth,
and one third. Pennsylvania one thirty-fifth,
and one third. In Ohio the black population is one to
one hundred and fifteen white; convicts seven to one
hundred. Vermont, by census of 1830, contained 277,000
souls; 918 were Negroes. In 1831 there were
seventy-four convicts in the prison, and of these twenty-four
were Negroes! When compared with what is
reported of the prisons of the slave-holding States, it is
shown that the proportion of Negroes in the penetentiaries
of the free States is in the ratio of more than ten to
one in favor of the slave-holding States. <milestone n=" * * * " unit="typography"/> The
free Negroes in Ohio, in the aggregate, are in no better
condition, therefore, than the slaves in Kentucky. They
are excluded from social intercourse with the whites,
and whatever of education you may give them will not
tend to elevate their standing to any considerable extent.”
—<hi rend="italics">Report of the Committee on the Judiciary, relative
to the repeal of laws reposing restrictions and disabilities</hi>
<pb id="p153" n="153"/>
<hi rend="italics">on blacks and mulattoes, by Mr. Cushing, Feb.</hi>
21, 1835. <hi rend="italics">Agreed to unanimously. Legislature of
Ohio.</hi></p>
            <p>The view which has now been taken of the Moral
and Religious Condition of the Negroes of the United
States, will, we believe, justify us in the following <hi rend="italics">general
conclusions.</hi></p>
            <p>1. They are intellectually and morally a degraded
people; the most so of any in the United States;—and
while from their universal profession of the Christian
system, and their attendance upon its ordinances of
worship, and the absence of all fixed forms of idolatry,
they cannot, strictly speaking be termed <hi rend="italics">heathen</hi>; yet
may they with propriety be termed <hi rend="italics">the heathen of our
land.</hi></p>
            <p>2. The majority of them have access to some kind of
means of grace, either among themselves or in connection
with the whites; but they are not as efficient means
as their necessities require; while multitudes of them
are almost wholy destitute. Nor has the colored population,
bond and free, either ability or will to supply
themselves with the Gospel of the grace of God; but
are left in next to absolute dependence upon the permission,
the countenance and assistance of the whites.</p>
            <p>3. They are living in manifold and gross sins; their
iniquities are aggravated and great before the Lord, and
not the least of them is their neglect and contempt of
spiritual mercies and privileges within their reach.
Thousands are annually descending to the grave and
eternal misery, and they demand and ought to excite the
benevolent feelings and efforts, for their salvation, of the
churches of Christ throughout the Union.</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="part">
        <pb id="p155" n="155"/>
        <head>PART III.</head>
        <head>OBLIGATIONS of the Church of Christ to attempt the
Improvement of the Moral and Religious Condition
of the Negroes in the United States, by affording
them the Gospel.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <head>The Obligations of the Church to afford the Gospel to the Negroes.</head>
          <p>There are one or two positions upon which the argument
under this head is based, and as preliminary thereto
demand attention.</p>
          <p>The Gospel is the gift of God to our lost and ruined
race. Our Divine Lord “was made <hi rend="italics">flesh</hi>”—<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 1:
1-14. He took upon himself our nature:—<hi rend="italics">Heb.</hi> 2: 
11-18; for our benefit. That benefit is <hi rend="italics">eternal life.</hi>
“In him was life, and the life was the light of men.<corr>”</corr>—
<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 1:  4, 17, 3. “For God so loved the world that
he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth
in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”—3: 
16. “Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.”—
2 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi> 9: 15.</p>
          <pb id="p156" n="156"/>
          <p>It hath pleased the Almighty, in his sovereignty, to
bestow the Gospel upon but a portion of the human race.
He has, however, chosen to employ human agency in
extending the knowledge, and the consequent blessings
of this glorious gift, to all mankind, in fulfilment of his
expressed designs, and his own most precious promises.
He has made it the <hi rend="italics">duty</hi> under the most solemn commands,
of all who <hi rend="italics">possess</hi> the Gospel <hi rend="italics">to impart it to those
who are destitute of it.</hi> The possession of the gift
implies the obligation to impart it. No man may question
this position who allows himself to be guided by
the conviction, or reason, the dictates of conscience, or
the declarations of the word of God.</p>
          <p>In attempting to fulfil this day, the general and the
just rule of action is, that we impart the Gospel to those
of our fellow-men who are <hi rend="italics">most dependent</hi> upon us for it—
who are <hi rend="italics">most needy and most accessible.</hi></p>
          <p>These three peculiarities meet in the case of the
Negroes; and consequently they stand <hi rend="italics">first</hi> in their
claims upon our benevolent attention. And our remarks
in confirmation shall be directed,</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>1. <hi rend="italics">To the Negroes in the Slave States.</hi></head>
            <p>
              <hi rend="italics">They are the most dependent of all people upon us for
the word of life.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>A glance at the civil condition and connection of this
people with us, will demonstrate the point. They are,
in the eye of the law,<hi rend="italics"> property</hi>; over which there is an
absolute control as such, excepting in so far as they are
human beings, and by law are protected in life and limb.
The law, however, makes no provision for their religious
training, and all the privileges of religion are regulated
by the customs of society and the will of owners; nor
<pb id="p157" n="157"/>
is it in the power of any one to interfere between the
master and the servant, and dictate what privileges his
servant ought and must enjoy, any more than he may
interfere between parent and child.</p>
            <p>Throw these facts together. By law or custom, they
are excluded from the advantages of education; and by
consequence, from the reading of the word of God:
and this immense mass of immortal beings is thrown for
religious instruction upon <hi rend="italics">oral</hi> communications entirely.
And upon whom? Upon their <hi rend="italics">owners</hi>. And their
owners, especially of late years, claim to be the <hi rend="italics">exclusive
guardians</hi> of their religious instruction, and the almoners
of divine mercy towards them, thus assuming the responsibility
of their <hi rend="italics">entire</hi> christianization!</p>
            <p>All approaches to them from abroad are rigidly guarded
against, and no ministers are allowed to break to them
the bread of life, except such as have commended themselves
to the affection and confidence of owners. I do
not condemn this course of self-preservation on the part
of our citizens. I mention it only to show more fully
the point in hand; the <hi rend="italics">entire dependence</hi> of the Negroes
upon <hi rend="italics">ourselves</hi> for the Gospel.</p>
            <p>While this step is taken, another has already been
taken, and that of a long time; namely, <hi rend="italics">Negro preachers</hi>
are discouraged, if not suppressed, on the ground of
incompetency and liability to abuse their office and
influence to the injury of the morals of the people and
the infringement of the laws and peace of the country.
I would not go all the lengths of many on this point, for
from my own observation, Negro preachers may be employed
and confided in, and so regulated as to do their
own color great good, and community no harm: nor do I
see, if we take the word of God for our guide, how we
<pb id="p158" n="158"/>
can consistently exclude an entire people from access to
the Gospel ministry, as it may please Almighty God from
time to time, as he unquestionably does, to call some of
them to it “<hi rend="italics">as Aaron was</hi>.” The discouragement of
this class of preachers, throws the body of the people
still more in their dependence upon ourselves, who indeed
cannot secure ministers in sufficient numbers to supply
our own wants.</p>
            <p>Nor have the Negroes any <hi rend="italics">church organizations different
from or independent of our own.</hi> Such independent
organizations are, indeed, not on the whole advisable.
But the fact binds them to us with still stronger dependence
And, to add no more, we may, according to the power
lodged in our hands, forbid religious meetings, and
religious instruction on our own plantations; we may
forbid our servants going to church at all, or only to
such churches as we may select for them; we may literally
shut up the kingdom of heaven against men, and
suffer not them that are entering to go in!</p>
            <p>It is not too much, therefore to say that the Negroes
are in a state of almost absolute dependence upon their
owners for the words of eternal life.</p>
            <p>They are the <hi rend="italics">most needy</hi> of any people in our country.
This is very evident, from the exposition which we have
given of their dependence; as well as of their moral and
religious character. They have no education, no immediate
access to the word of God, no competent teachers
of their own color, no competent number of white
teachers, and are in a state of great ignorance and moral
degradation.</p>
            <p>And lastly, they are the <hi rend="italics">most accessible.</hi> They speak
the same language with ourselves; dwell in the same
land, at our own doors; and are members of our households.
<pb id="p159" n="159"/>
No law forbids the religious instruction of the
Negroes, <hi rend="italics">orally</hi>, by proper instructers, either during the
week or on the Sabbath day; and any minister of the
Gospel, or any owner, may undertake the good work,
and prosecute it as largely and as long as he pleases.</p>
            <p>We are prepared now to take up <hi rend="italics">the obligation of the
church of Christ in the slave-holding States to impart
the Gospel of Salvation to the Negroes within those
States.</hi></p>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <head>1. That obligation is imposed upon us in the first
instance <hi rend="italics">by the providence of God.</hi></head>
              <p>This follows undeniably from all our previous statements,
in the history of their religious instruction, and
in the sketch of their moral and religious condition.
But it may be of some service to be particular under
this head. It was by the permission of Almighty God,
in his inscrutable providence over the affairs of men,
that the Negroes were taken from Africa and transported
to these shores. The inhabitants of the Colonies at
their first introduction had nothing to do with the infamous
traffic, and were, we may say, universally opposed
to it. The iniquity of the traffic and of their first introduction,
rests upon the Mother Country.</p>
              <p>Being brought here they were brought as <hi rend="italics">slaves</hi>; in
the providence of God we were constituted <hi rend="italics">masters</hi>;
superiors; and constituted their <hi rend="italics">guardians</hi>. And all
the laws in relation to them, civilly, socially, and religiously
considered, were framed by ourselves. They
thus were placed under our control, and not exclusively
for our benefit but for theirs also.</p>
              <p>We could not overlook the fact that they were men;
holding the same relations to God as ourselves—whose
<hi rend="italics">religious interests</hi> were certainly their <hi rend="italics">highest and best,</hi>
<pb id="p160" n="160"/>
and that our<hi rend="italics"> first</hi> and <hi rend="italics">fundamental</hi> duty was to provide
to the extent of our ability, for the perpetual security of
those interests. Our relations to them and their relations
to us, continue the same to the present hour, and the
providence of God still binds upon us the great duty of
imparting to them the Gospel of eternal life.</p>
            </div4>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <head>2. The obligation is imposed upon us <hi rend="italics">by the word of
God.</hi></head>
              <p>As already evinced from general principles and commands;
the sum of all is, that the Gospel is the gift of
God to men, and those who possess it are bound to
bestow it upon those who do not.</p>
              <p>A few passages of a <hi rend="italics">general character</hi> may be advanced,
bearing strongly on the point in hand.</p>
              <p>“Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to
every creature.” Our Lord in this command recognizes
men, not as of a particular nation or color, but collectively,
as the intelligent and accountable creatures of
God. “God hath made of one blood all the nations of
men.” It is therefore necessary that the Gospel be
preached to the Negroes as well as to the other varieties
of the race, and seeing that they have not put it from
them, nor judged themselves unworthy of everlasting
life, we cannot, we dare not, neglect them and turn to
others.</p>
              <p>“Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” And,
who are our neighbors if the Negroes are not? They
are members of the same great family of men; and
members of our own communities and parts of our very
households; and spend their days in our service. If we
see them stripped of necessary religious privileges, and
lying in their depravity, helpless, and exposed to eternal
death, shall we be neighbors unto them if we look upon
<pb id="p161" n="161"/>
them and see their misery and pass by without affording
them what relief may be in our power?</p>
              <p>“All things whatsoever ye would that men should do
to you, do you even so to them.” Were we in the condition
of the Negro and he in our own; able to read
and to appreciate the word of God, and to impart it to
us, would we not think it his duty to do it? Yes. And
if he neglected that duty we should consider him deficient
both in humanity and religion.</p>
              <p>But we advance a step further. <hi rend="italics">The word of God
recognizes the relation of master and servant, and
addresses express commands to us as masters.</hi></p>
              <p>In the constitution of his visible church on earth
Almighty God included the <hi rend="italics">servants of families</hi>; commanded
the sign of his everlasting and gracious covenant
to be made in their flesh, and thereby secured to
them, as well as <hi rend="italics">to children</hi> the privileges and blessings
of the same. He would have them trained up in the
knowledge of his most holy name and for his service:
nor must they be neglected, nor excluded. <hi rend="italics">Gen.</hi> 17:
12-13. “And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised
among you, every man child in your generations,
he that is <hi rend="italics">born in the house</hi> or <hi rend="italics">bought with money</hi>
of any stranger, which is not of thy seed;” and the
command is <hi rend="italics">repeated</hi>, to show his tender regard for the
poor, and that his covenant embraces them. “He that
is born in thy house and he that is <hi rend="italics">bought with thy
money</hi> must needs be circumcised; and my covenant
shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant.” In
obedience to this command Abraham “in the self-same
day circumcised his son Ishmael and all that were <hi rend="italics">born
in his house</hi>, and <hi rend="italics">all that were bought with his money.</hi>”
v. 23. He apprehended the will of God as expressed
<pb id="p162" n="162"/>
in the covenant, and received the divine approbation:
“for I know him that he will command his children and
his household after him, and they shall keep the way of
the Lord to do justice and judgment, that the Lord may
bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him.”
<hi rend="italics">Gen.</hi> 18: 19.</p>
              <p>The rest of the Sabbath was secured to servants in
the Decalogue: “in it thou shalt not do any work, thou
nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy <hi rend="italics">man-servant</hi> nor thy
<hi rend="italics">maid-servant.</hi>”—<hi rend="italics">Exod.</hi> 20: 8-11. The <hi rend="italics">sacred festivals</hi>
were opened to them, and along with their masters
they were to rejoice before the Lord: they were also to
present <hi rend="italics">sacrifices and offerings</hi> to the Lord, in the
appointed place and eat of them “before the Lord,”
with their masters. “Thou mayest not eat, within thy
gates, the tithe of thy corn, or of thy wine, or of thy
oil, or the firstlings of thy herds, or of thy flocks, nor
any of thy vows which thou vowest, nor thy free will
offerings, or heave offering of thine hand: but thou
must eat them before the Lord, in the place which the
Lord thy God shall choose, thou and thy son and thy
daughter, and thy <hi rend="italics">man-servant</hi> and thy <hi rend="italics">maid-servant.</hi>”—
<hi rend="italics">Deut.</hi> 12: 17, 18. “And thou shalt keep the
feast of weeks: and thou shalt rejoice before the
Lord thy God, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, and
thy <hi rend="italics">man-servant</hi>, and thy <hi rend="italics">maid-servant</hi>.” So also
“the feast of <hi rend="italics">tabernacles.</hi>”—<hi rend="italics">Deut.</hi> 16: 1-16.</p>
              <p>Thus in the <hi rend="italics">Old Testament</hi>, the law of God, and the
Sanctuary and all its privileges, were opened to servants
and secured to them by the declared will of God: and
it was the duty of masters to command their households
after them, that they should keep the way of the Lord
to do justice and judgment: otherwise the Lord would
not bring upon them the promised blessings.</p>
              <pb id="p163" n="163"/>
              <p>The <hi rend="italics">New Testament</hi> is, if possible more explicit.</p>
              <p>In several epistles, the relation of master and servant
is recognized, and the mutual duties of each arising out
of that relation mutually insisted upon. Masters and
servants are addressed as <hi rend="italics">belonging to the same churches</hi>
and heirs of the <hi rend="italics">same grace of life</hi>: 1 <hi rend="italics">Tim</hi>. 6: 1-5.
Eph. Col.</p>
              <p>What kind of servants are intended? <hi rend="italics">Slaves</hi>: the
original teaches us so, while the very duties enjoined
upon servants and the observations made upon their condition,
(1 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi> 7: 20-12,) confirms the fact that they
were <hi rend="italics">literally Slaves.</hi> And the kind of slavery that existed
among the Jews was that allowed in the Old Testament;
which may be considered identical with that
which prevails amongst us at the present time; and no
one will deny that the slavery which existed among the
Greeks and Romans and Gentile nations, was identical
with our own. All authentic history, and the codification
of the Roman laws made in the reign of Justinian,
prove it. The slaves were more heterogenous in their
national origin, than ours. Among them however existed
<hi rend="italics">Negroes:</hi> and in no small numbers. Indeed a traffic
in Negro slaves had been carried on for centuries before
Isabella gave permission for their transportation to these
western shores; and they were sold, and scattered over all
the east.</p>
              <p>When therefore the New Testament addresses commands
to <hi rend="italics">Masters</hi>, we are the <hi rend="italics">identical persons</hi> intended.
We are Masters in the New Testament sense. We are
addressed as directly and as identically, as when we are
<hi rend="italics">Fathers</hi>, and it is said “<hi rend="italics">Fathers</hi> provoke not your children
to wrath.”</p>
              <p>And what are these commands? “And ye <hi rend="italics">Masters,</hi>
<pb id="p164" n="164"/>
do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening:
knowing that your Master also is in Heaven: neither is
there respect of persons with him.” <hi rend="italics">Eph.</hi> 6: 9.</p>
              <p>As servants are exhorted to fulfil their duties to their
masters, “as the servants of Christ, doing the will of
God from the heart:” having respect to their accountability
to God; so also masters are exhorted to do the
same things, to fulfil their duties to their servants, from
the same principle of obedience to God and respect to
future accountability.</p>
              <p>“Masters give unto your servants that which is just
and equal: knowing that ye also have a Master in Heaven.”
<hi rend="italics">Col.</hi> 4: 1. Masters are here required to treat
their servants justly and equitably, in respect, of course,
to all their interests, both for time and eternity; for they
shall account to God for the same.</p>
              <p>Thus doth God put his finger upon us as <hi rend="italics">Masters</hi>. He
holds up before our faces our servants and our duties to
them. He commands us to fulfil those duties under the
pain of his displeasure. He tells us that in the performance
of duty be does not respect <hi rend="italics">us</hi> more than he respects
<hi rend="italics">them.</hi></p>
              <p>Can any one doubt that among the duties of Masters,
is that of imparting, and causing to be imparted to them
the Gospel of Salvation? Supposing Masters gave unto
their servants that which was just and equal for this present
life—and <hi rend="italics">gave no more:</hi>—would that come up to
the spirit and power of the command? Would it be just
and equal for masters to suffer them to remain in ignorance
of the way of salvation, to die and be eternally
lost? Surely not. Says Job. “If I did despise the
cause of my man-servant or of my maid-servant, when
they contended with me: what shall I do when God
<pb id="p165" n="165"/>
riseth up? And when he visiteth what shall I answer
him? Did not he that made me in the womb, make him?
And did not one fashion us in the womb?” If we neglect
to evangelize our servants, they may justly have a
controversy with us; and if we continue to despise their
cause, in the day when God riseth up for judgement,
we shall be speechless.</p>
              <p>Thus by the <hi rend="italics">providence</hi> and <hi rend="italics">word</hi> of God are we under
obligations to impart the Gospel to our servants.</p>
              <p>It may be added, that we cannot disregard this obligation
thus <hi rend="italics">divinely imposed</hi>, without forfeiting our
humanity, our gratitude, our consistency, and our claim.
to the spirit of christianity itself.</p>
              <p>
                <hi rend="italics">Our Humanity.</hi>
              </p>
              <p>Humanity is that kindness and good will towards our
fellow creatures which prompts us to sympathize with
them in their necessities and sufferings, and to exert ourselves
for their relief.</p>
              <p>The Lord Jesus has furnished us with the most beautiful
and striking illustrations of this virtue. “What
man shall there be among you, that shall have one sheep,
and if it fall into a pit: will he not lay hold on it and
lift it out?” “Doth not each one of you, loose his ox
or his ass from the stall and lead him away to watering?
And ought not this woman being a daughter of Abraham,
whom Satan hath bound, lo these eighteen years, be
loosed from this bond?” <hi rend="italics">Matt.</hi> 12: 10-13 <hi rend="italics">Luke</hi>
13: 14-16, 14: 2-6. Apply the reasoning: “How
much then is a man better than a sheep or an ox?”
When our servants are sick and diseased, we do not suffer
them to want; we physic and nurse them. But are
not their <hi rend="italics">souls</hi> more precious than their <hi rend="italics">bodies</hi>? Much
more then should we lift our servants from the pit of ignorance,
<pb id="p166" n="166"/>
moral pollution and death into which they have
fallen. Much more should we strive to loose them
(bound for so many years!) from the bonds of sin and
satan and lead away their famishing souls to the water
of life.</p>
              <p><hi rend="italics">Our Gratitude.</hi> They nurse us in infancy, contribute
to our pleasures and pastimes in youth; and furnish
us with the means of education. They constitute
our wealth, and yield us all the comforts and conveniences
of life; they may in a degree adopt towards
us, the language of Jacob to Laban, “thus I was: in
the day the drought consumed me, and the frost by night
and my sleep departed from mine eyes:” they watch
around our languishing beds in sickness; share in our
misfortunes, weep over us when we die; prepare us for
the burial and carry us to the house appointed for all the
living.</p>
              <p>The obligations, the sacrifice and service are not to be
all on one side, in the relation of master and servant. If
we have been made partakers of their <hi rend="italics">carnal</hi> things, our
duty is also to minister unto them in <hi rend="italics">spiritual</hi> things,
<hi rend="italics">Rom.</hi> 15: 27. 1 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi> 9: 11. And shall we consider
it “a great thing” to fulfil this duty? The kindest and
the most grateful return which we can make them, is to
put them in possession of the richest gift of God to men,
the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.</p>
              <p>If we neglect to do this, we shall forfeit also our <hi rend="italics">consistency.</hi></p>
              <p>Consistency is the correspondence of our conduct or
practice with our professed principles. <hi rend="italics">Ezra</hi> 8: 22.
And it is an exceedingly rare virtue.</p>
              <p>As philanthropists and christians, we are contributing
of our substance; and offering up our prayers, that
<pb id="p167" n="167"/>
Christ's kingdom may come, and that his Gospel may
be preached to every people under heaven. We have
indeed assisted in sending missionaries to the heathen,
thousands of miles from us; and to multitudes of destitute
white settlements in our own country; in founding
Theological Seminaries and filling them with students,
that the demand for laborers in the great harvest might
be supplied. We have assisted in having the gospel
preached in our public prisons; in the harbors of our
sea-port cities, and along the lines of our canals and the
shores of our lakes and rivers, to those who do business
on the great waters. We have assisted in gathering the
children of parents of every condition into Sabbath
Schools; and in efforts to stay the swellings of the fiery
waves of intemperance. We have been printing Bibles
and tracts and religious works, with which to supply
every family and every individual in our land, and also
to meet the urgent demands for the same from other
lands. This is all as it should be. But what have we
done publicly, systematically and perseveringly for the
Negroes, in order that they also might enjoy the gospel
of Christ? Why are they as a class overlooked by us
in our benevolent regards and efforts? What blindness
hath happened to us in part, that we cannot see their
spiritual necessities and feel the claims which they undeniably
have upon us? Our Lord in view of our works,
will say to us, “these ought ye to have done and not to
leave the other undone.”</p>
              <p>We cannot cry out against the Papists for withholding
the Scriptures from the common people and keeping
them in ignorance of the way of life, for our inconsistency
is as great as theirs, if we withhold the Bible from
our servants, and keep them in ignorance of its saving
<pb id="p168" n="168"/>
truths, which we certainly do while we <hi rend="italics">will not</hi> provide
ways and means of having it read and explained to
them.</p>
              <p>The celebrated John Randolph, on a visit to a female
friend, found her surrounded with her seamstresses,
making up a quantity of clothing. “What work have
you in hand?” “O sir, I am preparing this clothing to
send to the poor <hi rend="italics">Greeks</hi>.” On taking leave at the steps
of the mansion, he saw some of her servants in need of
the very clothing which their tender-hearted mistress
was sending abroad. He exclaimed, “Madam, madam,
<hi rend="italics">the Greeks are at your door!</hi>”</p>
              <p>If we neglect to impart the Gospel to the Negroes,
our inconsistency will be most glaring and shameful.</p>
              <p>And furthermore, we shall <hi rend="italics">forfeit our claim to the
spirit of Christianity itself.</hi></p>
              <p>The remarks under the head of <hi rend="italics">consistency</hi> evidenced
this position, but nevertheless it will allow of a distinct
consideration.</p>
              <p>This spirit is <hi rend="italics">love.</hi> “Thou shalt love the Lord thy
God with all thy heart, with all thy mind, and with all
thy strength; and thy neighbor as thyself.” Love is
of God. “He that loveth is born of God, for God is
love.” “In this was manifested the love of God towards
us, because that God sent his only begotten Son
into the world, that we might live through him.”—1
<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 4: 7-11. His love has respect to the immortal
souls of men; their everlasting salvation. For this our
Lord Jesus Christ came into the world and labored,
suffered and died on the cross. The <hi rend="italics">same spirit</hi> is
wrought in the hearts of all who are <hi rend="italics">truly his disciples.</hi>
Their chief joy <hi rend="italics">is the glory of God in the salvation of
men;</hi> the increase of the church upon the earth. The
<pb id="p169" n="169"/>
cherished and ever-living desire of their soul is that men
may be converted to God. To effect this conversion
they willingly labor and submit to sacrifices, even, if
need be, unto death. This is the spirit which burns and
glows in all the word of God; unquenchable—invincible
in its progress, because originated and sustained by
the grace and power of the Almighty.</p>
              <p>“I am a debtor both to the Greeks and to the Barbarians,
both to the wise and to the unwise, So, as much
as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you
that are at Rome also. For I am not ashamed of the
Gospel of Christ; for it is the power of God unto
salvation, to every one that believeth; to the Jew first
and also to the Greek.” “I say the truth in Christ, I
lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the
Holy Ghost; that I have great heaviness and continual
sorrow of heart. For I could wish that myself were
accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according
to the flesh.”—<hi rend="italics">Rom.</hi> 1: 14-16, <hi rend="italics">and</hi> 9: 1-3. “For
the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus judge
that if one died for all, then were all dead: and he died
for all that they which live, should not henceforth live
unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and
rose again.”—2 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi> 5: 14-15. “I will very gladly
spend and be spent for you (for your souls,”)—12: 15.
“Yea, and if I be offered (i. e. my <hi rend="italics">strength and life</hi>
offered up,) upon the sacrifice and service of your faith,
I joy and rejoice with you all.”—<hi rend="italics">Phil.</hi> 2: 17.</p>
              <p>Where then <hi rend="italics">this spirit is wanting, there is wanting
the very spirit of Christianity itself.</hi></p>
              <p>“The salt has lost his savor; wherewith shall it be
salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be
<pb id="p170" n="170"/>
cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men!”—
<hi rend="italics">Mat.</hi> 5: 13-16.</p>
              <p>The idea that we possess the spirit of Christianity in
its perfection, while we constantly and directly neglect
the evangelization of the Negroes, when it lies within our
power, is preposterous in the extreme. We are neither
“the light of the world:” nor “the salt of the earth.”</p>
              <p>Reverse the order of Providence. Let us recur to
the illustration already adduced. Were we in the condition
of the Negro, and he in our condition, able to
read and to appreciate the Gospel: experimentally acquainted
with it: a partaker of its privileges and of its
eternal hopes; would we consider it his duty, (a duty
which he was well able to perform,) to make us partakers
with himself in the Gospel: that Gospel to which
we have a right as the gift of God to all men; and which
we could claim at his hands as the divinely appointed
almoner of God's mercy to us: that Gospel which is
every thing to perishing sinners and which alone could
yield us happiness in our humble lot? Certainly we
should. Suppose he <hi rend="italics">would</hi> or he <hi rend="italics">did</hi> not? <hi rend="italics">Could</hi> we
believe that he sincerely felt all the amazing and soul-stirring
truths which the Gospel contains? <hi rend="italics">Could</hi> we
believe that he possessed the <hi rend="italics">spirit of the Gospel?</hi> No,
no! we could not!</p>
              <p>“There is that scattereth and yet increaseth; and
there is that withholdeth more than is meet, and it tendeth
to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat, and
he that watereth shall be watered also himself. He that
withholdeth corn, the people shall curse him; but blessing
shall be upon the head of him that selleth it.”—
<hi rend="italics">Prov.</hi> 11: 24-6. “Now if any man have not the
spirit of Christ, he is none of his.”—<hi rend="italics">Rom.</hi> 8: 9.</p>
              <pb id="p171" n="171"/>
              <p>“Whoso hath this world's goods and seeth his brother
have need and shutteth up his bowels of compassion
from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?”—1
<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 3: 16-20. With more tremendous emphasis let
it be asked “Whoso hath the <hi rend="italics">word of eternal life</hi> and
seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels
of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God
in him? Let this question be answered to that God
who without respect of persons judgeth according to
every man's work!<corr>”</corr></p>
              <p>Such are the considerations which we must address to
ourselves, who reside in the Southern States, in order
that we may be awakened to the great duty of imparting
the Gospel to the Negroes.</p>
            </div4>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>2. We now turn <hi rend="italics">to the Negroes in the free States.</hi></head>
            <p>And our remarks on the duty of affording <hi rend="italics">them</hi> the
Gospel, need not be protracted after what has been said.</p>
            <p>It is the duty of the white churches in the free States
to afford the Gospel to the Negroes, for the following
plain reasons among others.</p>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <head>1. Because of their <hi rend="italics">general poverty.</hi></head>
              <p>They are, as a class, <hi rend="italics">a poor people;</hi> among, if not,
“<hi rend="italics">the</hi> poor of the land.” And consequently are not able
to give suitable encouragement to the institutions of
religion; not able to build churches, support ministers,
or buy books and maintain Sabbath schools. The means
must come from purses other than their own. Such
has been <hi rend="italics">the fact</hi> in the majority of instances where
the Gospel has received an adequate support among
them. More than the majority have little or nothing to
give; they barely make out to obtain the necessaries of
life.</p>
            </div4>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <pb id="p172" n="172"/>
              <head>2. Because of <hi rend="italics">their moral degradation.</hi></head>
              <p>This has been in a measure demonstrated. The
statements already made need not be repeated. They are
a proper field for missionary effort; and have been to a
great extent, very strangely overlooked. Such a mass
of ignorance and vice can in no way be desirable in any
community, whether we view them in a civil or religious
light. Their corrupting influence in cities, where they
chiefly congregate, has never been inquired into, nor duly
appreciated.</p>
            </div4>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <head>3. Because of their <hi rend="italics">entire dependence upon the whites
for their every improvement.</hi></head>
              <p>They have almost <hi rend="italics">no spirit</hi> of moral improvement
among themselves; it is not to be expected from them
considering their character and circumstances. They
have <hi rend="italics">no men of influence, no leaders of their own color,</hi>
who are able to sway the people; to project and execute
plans for their general religious improvement. Nor
have they <hi rend="italics">societies</hi> of their own for the purpose. The
truth is, they do not look to themselves; they do not
depend upon themselves. They look up to and depend
upon the whites. The feeling of subjection and dependence
which they had in a state of slavery, is hereditary
and is kept alive by the frequent accession of Negroes,
escaped from servitude or set free. Then the vast superiority
of the whites in point of numbers, intelligence,
morality, and station, cherish it. Hence the efforts of
the whites for their benefit are received with special
favor and relied upon. At least it was so in times past.
They have of late years been taught to distinguish
between <hi rend="italics">friendly</hi> and <hi rend="italics">hostile</hi> whites; and they have
been inflated with high notions of their perfect equality
with the whites in wisdom, standing, rights, and importance.
<pb id="p173" n="173"/>
The effect has been, and it should not be deemed
extraordinary, that they have become rather heady and
high-minded; some of their friends have not been able
to do them the good that they wished; and others
disgusted, have ceased to feel and to act for them.
Whether they will be ultimately benefitted by this
increase of knowledge and sense of importance, remains
to be seen.</p>
            </div4>
            <div4 type="subchapter">
              <head>4. Because of <hi rend="italics">consistency.</hi></head>
              <p><hi rend="italics">The efforts</hi> for the moral and religious <sic corr="improvement">improvemen</sic>
of the Negroes in the free States, do not correspond
with <hi rend="italics">the profession</hi> of interest in them, as a class of
people.</p>
              <p>With some, the bestowment of <hi rend="italics">freedom</hi> is the sum of
all duty. And <hi rend="italics">freedom</hi> is the grand catholicon for all
the evils which <sic corr="harass">harrass</sic> and oppress the colored man.
It has not proved exactly so, in the free States. There
are districts in Rhode Island, in New Jersey, New York,
and Delaware, once peopled with Negroes. They were
emancipated on the soil, and now there is scarcely one
to be seen. They have been scattered and driven off,
and have melted away before the whites. Their few
descendants are “making out to live” in cities, and in
country situations, here and there. At the present day
the Negroes are not reached as a class by education and
religion. They are not a desirable population—so
confessed on all hands; and their intelligence, morality
and thrift in the free States, give but poor encouragement
to the doctrine of emancipation in those parts of
the Union where they are held to service.</p>
              <p>The overwhelming majority in the free States are
whites. They possess all the intelligence, wealth, and
power; and move on without disturbance from the few
<pb id="p174" n="174"/>
Negroes among them. The weight of the Negroes upon
the wheels of society is scarcely felt. But what would
be the state of things if the whites were in the <hi rend="italics">minority</hi>
and they the <hi rend="italics">majority</hi>? I shall not undertake to furnish
an answer to the question which every man of ordinary
consideration can do for himself the moment after it is
put to him. The great duty of the churches and friends
of the Negroes in the free States, is to attempt, more
systematically and efficiently, their moral and religious
improvement.</p>
            </div4>
          </div3>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p175" n="175"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <head>EXCUSES.</head>
          <p>I shall proceed immediately to the <hi rend="italics">excuses</hi> in relation
to a discharge of the obligations now proved to rest
upon the church of Christ in the United States, to
attempt the improvement of the moral and religious
condition of the Negroes, usually advanced <hi rend="italics">in the slave-holding
States</hi>. In giving them a candid consideration
those made in the free States may in a measure be anticipated.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>The Negroes <hi rend="italics">have the Gospel already.</hi></head>
            <p>They have access to the churches on the Sabbath,
and hear the same preaching that their masters do; they
are favored frequently with services from the ministers,
expressly for their instruction; they are received into,
and are under the watch and discipline of the white
churches; there are some Sabbath schools for them;
they have plantation prayers, and numerous preachers
and exhorters of their own color, and some of them
are able to read; nor do they know any other religion
but the Christian religion.</p>
            <p>It is true they have access to the house of God on the
Sabbath; but it is also true that even where the privilege
<pb id="p176" n="176"/>
is within their reach, a minority only, (and frequently
a very small one) embrace it. There are multitudes of
districts in the South and Southwest, in which the
churches cannot contain one-tenth of the Negro population;
besides others in which there are no churches at
all. It must be remembered also that in many of those
churches there is preaching only once a fortnight, or
once a month, and then perhaps only one sermon. To
say that they fare as well as their masters does not settle
the point; for great numbers of masters have very few
or no religious privileges at all.</p>
            <p>The direct preaching of ministers to the Negroes is
well, and is a great benefit. But the number who do this
is far smaller than it should be. The ordinary preaching
to the whites makes little impression upon the blacks,
being above their comprehension and not made applicable
to them. Hence their stupid looks, their indifferent
staring, their profound sleeps, and their thin attendance.
What is there to light up the countenance with intelligence;
to rivet attention; to banish drowsiness, so
common to laboring men and men unaccustomed to think
when sitting still; what is there to attract them to the
house of God? Nothing but sound and show. Solid
instruction, pungent appeals to the conscience, will bring
men to the house of God and retain them in attendance
there, and nothing else will. But divine truth is not
thus adapted to the Negroes, by ministers, in their sermons
to the whites; and those Negroes who enjoy such
a dispensation of the Gospel as this, upon careful examination,
are found to be sadly deficient in a knowledge
of religion, and we are surprised to find Christianity in
absolute conjunction with a people and yet conferring
upon them so few benefits.</p>
            <pb id="p177" n="177"/>
            <p>The general preaching to the whites will not answer
the purpose. The Negroes require preaching specially
adapted to them. It is true they are received into, and
are under the watch and care of, white churches; but
that fact does not prove that they are properly enlightened,
and are continued under courses of instruction, so
that they go on unto perfection. In hundreds of
instances the very reverse is the fact; their ignorance,
superstition, and deception are complained of. Their
piety is taken upon trust; and the numerous and perplexing
cases of discipline for gross immoralities sufficiently
prove that the complaints uttered against them
are well founded. A man must not stand on the <hi rend="italics">outside</hi>
of a church and judge of the church character and
standing of these people, he must go <hi rend="italics">within.</hi></p>
            <p>The Sabbath schools for their exclusive benefit, taking
the entire population, need scarcely be named. Their
plantation meetings serve to keep alive religion among
them, but contribute little to the increase of their intelligence;
while there are hundreds of plantations where
there are no such meetings at all, there being few or no
church members to conduct them.</p>
            <p>We have colored ministers and exhorters, but their
numbers are wholly inadequate to the supply of the
Negroes; and while their ministrations are infrequent
and conducted in great weakness, there are some of
them whose moral character is justly suspected and who
may be considered blind leaders of the blind.</p>
            <p>It is true there are no forms of idolatry prevalent
among them, nor have the <hi rend="italics">corruptions of Christianity</hi>
made progress among them, the field being too low and
poor to enlist the sympathies of the leaders and advocates
of such corruption, except the Papists, who in
<pb id="p178" n="178"/>
some of our chief towns have proselyted some of them;
yet Christianity, as understood and professed by them, is,
as I have already attempted to show, exceedingly imperfect,
and needing great improvement.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">The Negroes are incapable of receiving religious
instruction, except to a very limited extent.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>From the manner in which their religious instruction
is neglected, it would appear that their incapacity is
taken for granted. Appealing to our own experience
in their instruction, we should judge the objection to be
a mistake. They are capable, even under oral instruction,
and that not enjoyed in any high degree of perfection,
of making very considerable advances in religious
knowledge.</p>
            <p>But if they are capable of receiving instruction sufficient
to make plain to them the way of salvation, then
their capacities should be filled to overflowing, to that
extent. In all reason and conscience deny it not to
them, for it is their everlasting life. The mind of man
is created so as to admit of eternal expansion and progression
in knowledge and holiness. The good work
which is done for them in time will be carried forward
unto perfection in eternity.</p>
            <p>But to pursue the excuse a step further. It is customary
with many to entertain low opinions of the
intellectual capacity of the Negroes. Whether this be
right or wrong we leave every man to judge for himself
after a due investigation of the subject; and to judge,
likewise, whether their mental weakness is to be attributed
to the circumstances of their condition, or to any
difference as made by the Author of their existence
between them and other men. <hi rend="italics">If </hi>God has made such
a difference, it cannot be proved to be any impeachment
<pb id="p179" n="179"/>
either of his wisdom, goodness, or justice. Such a
difference exists between <hi rend="italics">individuals</hi> without any such
impeachment, and may exist in like manner between the
<hi rend="italics">races</hi> of mankind. But to suppose the Negroes too
stupid to comprehend the essential doctrines of Christianity
is certainly to disregard the testimony of God's
word, the witness of his Spirit, the evidence of facts.</p>
            <p>What saith the Scripture? “He hath made of one
blood all nations of men that dwell on all the face of the
earth;” and again, “God is no respecter of persons;
but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh
righteousness is accepted with him.”—<hi rend="italics">Acts</hi> 10: 34, 35.
What then can be plainer than that all men have one
common origin, and that all are capable of exercising
proper affections towards God; and this necessarily implies
a <hi rend="italics">capability of understanding</hi> the divine law. If it
be allowed that the Negroes are men, then these things
are true in regard to them, and thus by the word of God
does it appear that they are capable of understanding the
Gospel. And does not the Spirit of God bear witness to
their capacity? Are there not great numbers who have
been enlightened, regenerated, and sanctified by him?
Their ignorance of divine subjects is owing to their want
of proper instruction, and not at all to any defect of
mental constitution.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">The Gospel meets with little success among them.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>Grant the fact to be so; from the view which has been
taken of the limited instruction of the Negroes and their
extremely ignorant and vicious condition, and the feeble
encouragement which many receive in their efforts to
lead a religious life, our wonder more naturally might be,
not that the Gospel meets with <hi rend="italics">little success</hi> among them
but that it meets with <hi rend="italics">any success at all.</hi></p>
            <pb id="p180" n="180"/>
            <p>The excuse indicates a want of patience and proper
feeling and consideration. If the Negroes in a state of
ignorance and vice are not made intelligent and pious in
a few days, we are ready to cry out that labor is vain;
the field must be abandoned as an unprofitable one. We
act unreasonably and uncharitably. We expect more of
them than of ourselves or any other people. <hi rend="italics">They who
would evangelize servants must “let Patience have her
perfect work.”</hi></p>
            <p>It certainly comes with a very ill grace from us to speak
of the little success of the Gospel amongst the Negroes.
That little success is our condemnation; for what great
efforts have we made that we should expect great success.
Where we bestow little labor, we must expect but little
reward.</p>
            <p>But I apprehend that in the judgment of charity, considering
the circumstances of the Negroes, the Gospel,
when adequately preached to them, meets with as good
success as among any other people to whom it may
come. Why should it not? Can it be shown that they
are given over to judicial blindness of mind and hardness
of heart? Can it be shown that a work of grace
in them is more difficult to the Omnipotent Spirit, than
in another people?</p>
            <p>If the Gospel has met with <hi rend="italics">any success at all</hi>, it
should operate as an encouragement to us, to make
more vigorous efforts. Putting that success at the lowest
point <hi rend="italics">the salvation of but one soul</hi>, it is certainly great.
For were it now revealed to us that the most extensive
system of instruction which we could devise, requiring
a vast amount of labor and protracted through ages,
would result in the tender mercy of our God in the salvation
of the soul of <hi rend="italics">one poor African</hi>, we should feel
<pb id="p181" n="181"/>
warranted in cheerfully entering upon our work, with
all its costs and sacrifices; for our reward would exceed
all our toil and care above the computation of any
finite mind.</p>
            <p>But to set aside the excuse at once, if the Gospel met
with <hi rend="italics">no success at all,</hi> that would be no reason why we
should withhold it from the Negroes. For if we certainly
determine (as we have already done,) that it is
our <hi rend="italics">duty</hi> to give them the Gospel, we as certainly should
do it. The <hi rend="italics">success</hi> of our efforts <hi rend="italics">belongs to God</hi>; nor
are we to limit his sovreignty in granting or withholding
a blessing, to any <hi rend="italics">particular time</hi>. We are to labor
<hi rend="italics">in faith</hi>, and we are to labor <hi rend="italics">on.</hi> “In due time we shall
reap if we faint not.” Thus acting, their blood will not
be required at our hands; we have delivered our souls.
This is the view which every Christian should take of
the subject. And it becomes us to observe that God has
manifestly been speaking to us in favor of our servants.
He has called many of them into his kingdom and made
them rich in faith, as we do know. We have not as yet
listened to his voice. It is time that we should. He
tells us that he is willing to bless the Gospel to their
salvation. Shall we neglect them? Shall we despise
God's voice?</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">We have not the means of supplying them with the
Gospel.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>The whites themselves are destitute; we cannot obtain
ministers in sufficient numbers to supply our own destitutions;
and when ministers may be obtained, we are
not at all times able to <hi rend="italics">support</hi> them. Servants cannot
expect to fare better than their masters. Great numbers
must necessarily continue destitute of the Gospel.</p>
            <pb id="p182" n="182"/>
            <p>There is much truth, and painful truth, in the excuse.
Our destitutions are very great! “The harvest truly is
plenteous, but the laborers are few;” and few, indeed,
in comparison with our wants, seem to be coming forward.
But the excuse cannot be admitted as valid, where <hi rend="italics">suitable
efforts</hi> have not been made to procure a minister,
and <hi rend="italics">suitable compensation</hi> offered for his services, when
such compensation can be afforded by those who call for
his services. There is criminal neglect in both particulars
in many neighborhoods and even organized churches.
There is too an error in the excuse, that of <hi rend="italics">separating</hi>
the spiritual wants of the owners from those of their
servants. They form one community, one household,
and he that ministers to one, should to the other. The
loaf should be divided, yea, if it be but <hi rend="italics">half</hi> a loaf.</p>
            <p>There are multitudes of Negroes in certain locations
left wholly destitute of religious instruction: and where
are their owners? In some city, or at some healthy
retreat, enjoying the privileges of the Gospel with their
families and a small number of their servants, while the
great body of them, who supply all their wealth and
comfort, are at a distance, and not one dollar appropriated,
nor one effort made to procure their religious
instruction! Yea, some estates are in this condition,
whose income would warrant the employment of a chaplain
or missionary the year round! Is this rendering to
servants that “<hi rend="italics">which is just and equal?</hi>” Our means
are more abundant and may be more enlarged and multiplied
than we are aware of. An enumeration of them
I omit for the present.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">There are peculiar and great difficulties to be overcome.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>Such for example as the ignorance, indifference, and
in some instances, the opposition of masters; and the
<pb id="p183" n="183"/>
want of funds—of missionaries—of ministers willing
to labor for the Negroes—of systems of instruction;
the stupidity, and viciousness, and hypocrisy of the
people themselves; confinement to <hi rend="italics">oral</hi> instruction; the
unhealthiness of the climate, and so forth We ask, will
these and other difficulties that might be mentioned be
removed by being let alone? Are there means now in
operation for their removal? Will they ever be fewer in
number than they are at the present time?</p>
            <p>There are difficulties in every enterprise of benevolence;
and if we wait in our efforts to do good until
men cease to multiply excuses and objections, and until
all difficulties are removed, we shall never commence.
Times have suddenly and strangely altered in the world
if Christians can do good and perform their duty, without
encountering much, that will try the purity and firmness
of their purposes. Shall we cower and retire before
difficulties? By no means. We are to encounter them
patiently, kindly, perseveringly; casting our care upon
<hi rend="italics">God.</hi> He calls us to the duty. The work is his. In
his strength we labor. Do difficulties present themselves?
Remember God is great. Difficulties appear large in
the distance, but the nearer and more resolute our advance
the smaller they become, until when in the strength
of the Lord we encounter them they vanish out of sight.
But <hi rend="italics">of whose creation</hi> are these difficulties?<hi rend="italics"> In themselves</hi>, we meet with no difficulties but such as arise
from the natural enmity of the heart to the truth. The
difficulties lie mainly at our own door, and it is unjust
that they should be made the innocent sufferers.</p>
            <p>Before this head of excuses is closed there are it few
sometimes urged by <hi rend="italics">owners</hi> and <hi rend="italics">ministers</hi>, which may
better be disposed of in this place than in any other.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <pb id="p184" n="184"/>
            <head>I am a master, but <hi rend="italics">no Christian</hi>, and am <hi rend="italics">therefore
excused from the duty.</hi></head>
            <p>Not at all. If the fact of being no Christian excuses
you from obedience to the divine command of rendering
to your servants that which is just and equal, then may
you be excused from obedience to every other divine
command addressed to you in your various circumstances
and relations in life. The commands of God in themselves
considered, are no more obligatory upon the man that
<hi rend="italics">is a Christian</hi>, than upon the man that <hi rend="italics">is not a Christian.</hi>
If you have not the necessary character and qualifications
of a religious friend and teacher of your servants
because you have failed to secure them, through grace, by
“repentance towards God and faith in the Lord Jesus
Christ, ” the greater is your sin and condemnation.
You not only have the punishment of your own impenitency
to bear, but all the consequences of it upon those
around you, especially as it disqualifies you for a proper
discharge of your duties to them. A most distressing
situation truly. The excuse will not bear the light.
Pursue it a little further. You feel it to be your duty to
afford religious instruction to your <hi rend="italics">children</hi>, and to support
the institutions of the Gospel for the <hi rend="italics">sake of society
at large.</hi> As far as you are able you will get others to
do for your family and friends and neighbors, what you
cannot do for them <hi rend="italics">yourself.</hi> This is commendable and
just. Now act in the same way towards your <hi rend="italics">servants.</hi>
Make efforts to have that religious instruction communicated,
to them by others which you cannot communicate
yourself, and give them every encouragement to attend
upon it and to profit by it, in your power.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>Although I hope I am a Christian, <hi rend="italics">yet I am not qualified
to instruct my servants.</hi></head>
            <pb id="p185" n="185"/>
            <p>You are not, in giving them saving instruction from
the word of God, either expected or required to give
them a <hi rend="italics">theological education:</hi> or a <hi rend="italics">complete understanding
of the whole Bible.</hi> The grand points of doctrine and
of duty; the things essential to be believed and to be
done, are what you understand and have experience of,
if you are a Christian; and if you will be at a little
pains you may be able to make others understand them
also; and you can give them the reasons why they
should embrace them, for the reasons had weight with
you and operate in their influence upon you continually.
The very least expected of a Christian, is that he read
the scriptures and pray in his family day by day. If you
can do no more, you can assemble your servants and
read a portion of scripture and pray with them, if not
every day, then as frequently during the week as your
circumstances will admit of.</p>
            <p>This religion which allows a man to live <hi rend="italics">in the habitual
neglect of the religious instruction of his servants,</hi>
when he is qualified or may qualify himself to attend to
it, however much he may seem to be engaged in his own
family or church, admits of the most serious question as
to its reality.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>But <hi rend="italics">I live away from my people</hi>; I see them twice or
thrice during the week; sometimes not for a month, or
months.</head>
            <p>The system of <hi rend="italics">non-residence,</hi> whether from necessity
on account of health; or from choice, to be free from
care, or to be in the midst of society for the advantages
of education and religion, is one of the greatest obstacles
with which we have to contend in both the physical
and religious improvement of the Negroes. And the
system prevails to a great extent. It is easier to see the
<pb id="p186" n="186"/>
evils, than to remedy them. To meet the excuse it need
only be said, when you are with your people take some
interest in their religious state; speak to them, on the
subject; notice the members of the church; meet with
them at evening prayers. When you are away at your ease,
full of health and pleasure and privileges, do not forget
those who by their daily labor enable you to enjoy all these
blessings, and be at trouble and expense to procure for
them the services of some settled minister in their vicinity
or some missionary. Let them have that which will
not <sic corr="impoverish">empoverish</sic> you, but enrich them for ever!</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">The management and the religious instruction of
servants cannot be united in one person.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>How do you reconcile such an assertion, in excuse for
neglect of duty, with the <hi rend="italics">holy Scriptures</hi>? The management
and the religious instruction of servants are <hi rend="italics">united</hi>
in the <hi rend="italics">master</hi> by them.—<hi rend="italics">Gen.</hi> 18: 19. The relations
of master and servant are recognized, and the duties of
them enjoined; and the duties <hi rend="italics">must be performed</hi>, otherwise 
the scriptures are not fulfilled. How do you reconcile
your assertion, with the <hi rend="italics">experience of some masters?</hi>
There are masters who have succeded in uniting the two
and with advantage every way.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>You reply, <hi rend="italics">my instruction seems to do my people little
good; they are more disposed to receive instruction from
strangers than from myself.</hi></head>
            <p>This may all be true; and true for very good reasons.
<hi rend="italics">Your own practice may contradict your precepts.</hi> When
you call upon them to fulfil <hi rend="italics">their</hi> duties they will expect
you to set the example by a fulfilment of <hi rend="italics">your own.</hi>
They can discern consistency of conduct as well as
other men, and particularly in cases which involve their
own interest and happiness. If you do not labor and be
<pb id="p187" n="187"/>
at some sacrifice of time and means to improve their
<hi rend="italics">physical condition</hi> by providing more liberally and to the
extent of your means for their comfort in good houses,
good clothing and good food; if you do not regulate
<hi rend="italics">your discipline</hi> so as to maintain authority without injustice,
and secure to every family and every individual just
rights and privileges; in short, if you fail to impress
your people with the belief that you are really their
friend, and desire their best good for this world as well
as for the next, and that you honestly intend to promote
it, as far as lies in your power, they cannot, they will
not value your instructions. They will view your efforts
as hollow-hearted, <hi rend="italics">purely selfish</hi>, intended for <hi rend="italics">effect.</hi> You
desire them to be Christians that you may have less
trouble in their management, your work more honestly
done, and your pecuniary interest more prospered.
“Thou, therefore, which teachest another, teachest thou
not thyself?” “First cast out the beam out of thine
own eye.”</p>
            <p>Or, your <hi rend="italics">manner</hi> of instruction may be improper.
You may look at them and speak to them, and pray for
them in your meetings, with harshness and haughtiness.
God resisteth the proud in religion, and so doth man.
You may make them feel at an infinite remove from you
and that there is no common ground in Christianity,
upon which master and servant may happily meet. Or,
falling into the other extreme, you may come to them
with undue familiarity and affectation of regard—in
simpering, canting tones and expressions—elevating
them to an equality with yourself, not as a Christian,
but as a master. As a consequence the dignity of your
relation towards them perishes, and with it your respect
and influence. Christianity is neither to be professed,
<pb id="p188" n="188"/>
nor taught, so as to break down the orders in society
established in the providence of God, and distinctly
recognized by it.</p>
            <p>
              <hi rend="italics">You may lack regularity, and perseverance in your
instructions.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Instruction to do much good, should be regular in its
occurrence, and <hi rend="italics">persevered in.</hi> Learn to be patient, and
to moderate your expectations.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>Again, <hi rend="italics">when I instruct my people they presume upon it;
and if I have occasion to correct one of them immediately
he absents himself from meeting, and thus ends religious
instruction with him.</hi></head>
            <p>Admitting the objection to be true, as it often unquestionably
is, yet it presents no <hi rend="italics">bar</hi>, but a <hi rend="italics">difficulty</hi>, in the
way of the discharge of duty; a difficulty which must
be encountered and overcome in the best manner possible.
You have to contend with the bad temper of children
after correction sometimes, and so will you with
that of servants.</p>
            <p>See to it, first of all, that your plantation or family
discipline <hi rend="italics">be just</hi>, then <hi rend="italics">carry it into effect</hi>, in all necessary
cases, with all authority, without fear or partiality,
and ere long you will be borne out by the consciences
of your people. They know, as well as you do, that a
servant who knows his master's duty and will not do it
must be made to do it; and that this is the doctrine both
of religion and reason. A steady, just, and efficient
discipline conduces to the happiness of both master and
servant. Some of your people in the beginning of your
efforts, through ignorance and viciousness, may presume
upon your instructions; but persevere in them, and in
ordinary and necessary discipline, annexing rewards
to good conduct, and the result will be satisfactory.
<pb id="p189" n="189"/>
There are owners whose experience accords with what
we have now advanced.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">A minister of the Gospel says, I cannot preach to the
Negroes; I am not able to make myself understood; I
have no turn for it.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>A sad confession, and an excuse never to be admitted.
Your<hi rend="italics"> Divine Master</hi>, “preached the Gospel to the poor.”—
<hi rend="italics">Matt.</hi> 11: 5. He was not above noticing poor servants,
and visiting them in their sickness, and even
performing miracles for their healing.—<hi rend="italics">Matt.</hi> 8: 5-13.
His spirit was poured out upon them as well as upon
others, and they were called into the glorious liberty of
the Gospel and made “the Lord's freemen.”—1 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi>
7: 22. His <hi rend="italics">Apostles</hi> were “forward to remember the
poor;” spiritually and temporally. They preached the
Gospel to servants, and many were born into the kingdom
of God through their instrumentality. They baptized
and received them into the churches along with their
masters, and addressed commands to them in their letters
to the churches.—<hi rend="italics">Eph.</hi> 6: 5, <hi rend="italics">Col.</hi> 3: 22. Yea, the
great Apostle to the Genthes, receives as a son the <hi rend="italics">runaway,</hi>
Onesimus, “begotten in his bonds,” and kindly
writes his master Philemon, a letter of intercession, and
sends him back with it.—<hi rend="italics">Epistle to Philemon.</hi></p>
            <p>The Apostles make it the duty of <hi rend="italics">their successors</hi> in the
ministry to give religious instruction to servants, and to
inculcate upon them the duties of their station.—1 <hi rend="italics">Tim.</hi>
6: 1-5, “let as many servants as are under the yoke
count their masters worthy of all honor,”—“These
things teach and exhort.” And again in <hi rend="italics">Titus</hi> 2: 9-10.
Surely with these examples and precepts before him, that
“workman” “<hi rend="italics">needeth to be ashamed,</hi>” who surrounded
with servants in perishing need of the Gospel, cannot
<pb id="p190" n="190"/>
“rightly divide to them the word of truth.” He should
“<hi rend="italics">study</hi> to show himself approved unto God,” in this
department of his labor. Woe to him, if he fails to do
so through sloth, or indifference to the worth of the
soul, or through pride, feeling that one of his cultivation
and improvement would injure his style of composition
and manner of delivery, and would lower his respectability
in his own eyes and in the eyes of the world, by
condescending to labor among Negro servants, and by
adapting his preaching to their capacities!</p>
            <p>To pass by the <hi rend="italics">sin</hi>, it is an absolute <hi rend="italics">disgrace</hi> to a man
“called of God as was Aaron,” not to be able to make
the Gospel intelligible to all that hear him. To all those
who make this excuse, we apply the ancient adage,
“where there is <hi rend="italics">a will</hi> there is <hi rend="italics">a way.</hi>”</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>Once more: the minister says, <hi rend="italics">my church allows me no
time to preach to the Negroes. I am willing to do so, if
I could.</hi></head>
            <p>In the first place, have you <hi rend="italics">requested</hi> time to do so,
after presenting to your church the obligation of affording
particular religious instruction to the Negroes connected
with it? Yea, when met by lukewarmness, or it may be,
by objections, have you upon your conscience, as a minister
of the Gospel, <hi rend="italics">insisted</hi> upon it? There is scarcely
a church in the South which would not, upon a proper
consideration of the duty, yield to the wishes of its
minister in this respect.</p>
            <p>And again: when you accepted the call to the pastoral
office, why did you not give the church to understand,
distinctly, that you would devote a just proportion of
your labors to the servants attached to the families of the
congregation; that you would consider yourself the
pastor of the servants as well as of the masters, parents
and children?</p>
            <pb id="p191" n="191"/>
            <p>Such an interest in the religious instruction of servants
would be hailed with joy by many churches, and
while it would endear their ministers to them, it would
give them increased confidence in their piety and a
stronger hope of being benefited by their labors.</p>
            <p>Should it so happen that you are <hi rend="italics">forbidden</hi> to preach
to the Negroes by the people over whom you are settled,
<hi rend="italics">from no fault of your own</hi>, but from sheer opposition to
the work of religious instruction, your course undoubtedly
will be to reason the case, calmly, conscientiously,
and decidedly, and wait patiently for a time, and when
hope of change expires, withdraw to another field. The
commission is, “go ye into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature:” and no minister ought to be
influenced, either by the fear or favor of men, to go
contrary to that high command. It is set down among
the aggravated offences of the Jews, and as filling up the
measure of their sins, when wrath would come upon
them to the uttermost,<hi rend="italics"> that they forbid the Apostles “to
speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved.”</hi>—1
<hi rend="italics">Thes.</hi> 2: 14-16. But while these remarks are made,
it becomes me to say as a matter of fact and of justice
to the Southern churches, that I have never known nor
heard of any such instance. Efforts for the religious
instruction of the Negroes have been in some churches
<hi rend="italics">suspended</hi> for a season, on account of the excited state
of public feeling, to be <hi rend="italics">resumed</hi> when that excitement
should pass away.</p>
            <p>We have occupied sufficient space on these <hi rend="italics">excuses.</hi>
<hi rend="italics">Excuses</hi> we have none. Do not let us make them; but
faithfully inquire if the reason of our neglect of duty,
does not arise from ignorance on the one hand, or indisposition
on the other?</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p192" n="192"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <head>OBJECTIONS.</head>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">Objections</hi> to the religious instruction of the
Negroes in the slave States, turn upon two grounds;—
<hi rend="italics">the first,</hi> that religious instruction tends to the dissolution
of the relations of society as now constituted; and <hi rend="italics">the
second,</hi> that it will really do the people no good, but lead
to insubordination.</p>
          <p>When it is remembered that these objections have
united for their support, the interests, the passions, the
prejudices, and the fears of the objectors, and I may add,
a certain degree of ignorance and of opposition to religion
itself, it will be seen that they are very strong, and
require to be met with perfect frankness and with sober
reason.</p>
          <p>For myself, in urging the great duty of the religious
instruction of the Negroes in the slave States, I have
no concealments to make. My grand, exclusive object
has ever been to put them in possession of that which
confers <hi rend="italics">peace with God in time and blessedness with him
in eternity.</hi> I do not, therefore, pursue religious instruction
as a <hi rend="italics">means</hi> to an <hi rend="italics">earthly end;</hi> so that while I
am <hi rend="italics">professedly</hi> seeking to improve their <hi rend="italics">spiritual</hi> condition,
<pb id="p193" n="193"/>
I am <hi rend="italics">actually</hi> laboring to effect changes in their
<hi rend="italics">temporal</hi> condition. I have not so learned Christ. As
an honorable man, as a minister of the Gospel, I utterly
repudiate such a course of conduct. The preaching of
the Gospel for the salvation of the souls of men is one
thing; the changes in their civil relations in this present
life, effected by the influence of its spirit and its principles,
is another. The <hi rend="italics">former</hi> is the office of the ministry—
the <hi rend="italics">latter,</hi> the office of Divine Providence. I am not
ashamed of the Gospel in respect to the former; I am
not afraid to trust God in respect to the latter.</p>
          <p>The first objection is this. <hi rend="italics">If we suffer our Negroes
to be instructed the tendency will be to change the civil
relations of society as now constituted.</hi></p>
          <p>To which let it be replied that we separate entirely
their <hi rend="italics">religious</hi> and their <hi rend="italics">civil</hi> condition, and contend that
the one may be attended to without interfering with the
other. Our <hi rend="italics">principle</hi> is that laid down by the holy and
just One: “render unto Cæsar the things which are
Cæsar's and unto God the things that are God's.” And
Christ and his Apostles are our <hi rend="italics">example</hi>. Did they
deem it proper and consistent with the good order of
society to preach the Gospel to servants? They did.
In discharge of this duty, did they interfere with their
civil condition? They did not. They expressed no
opinion whatever on the subject, if we except that which
appears in one of the Epistles to the Corinthian Church.
(1<hi rend="italics">st Epistle, c.</hi> 7: <hi rend="italics">v.</hi> 19-23.) There the Apostle Paul
considers a state of freedom preferable to one of servitude,
and advises slaves if they can lawfully obtain their
freedom, to do it; but not otherwise. He does not treat
the question as one of very great moment in comparison
to the benefits of the Gospel. “Art thou called being a
<pb id="p194" n="194"/>
servant, care not for it, but if thou mayest be made free,
use it rather; for he that is called in the Lord being a
servant is the Lord's freeman,” etc. May we not follow
in the footsteps of our Saviour and his Apostles, and
that with perfect safety too? Yea, and without proceeding
as far as did the Apostle Paul? We maintain
that in judicious religious instruction there will be no
necessary interference with their civil condition. The
religious teacher must step out of his way for the
purpose.</p>
          <p>The objection, it will be perceived; is levelled against
the <hi rend="italics">influence of the Gospel itself;</hi> and if the Gospel
will subvert the institutions of our society then we should
fear to be instructed in it <hi rend="italics">ourselves</hi>, and banish it altogether.
And who would entertain such a monstrous
proposition?</p>
          <p>But the Gospel is to be preached “to every creature;”
the knowledge of the Lord is to fill the earth; Almighty
God has so promised, and he will make it good. We
cannot, therefore, resist the progress of the Gospel.
We can exclude its light no more than we can that of
the sun. It is destined to, and will ultimately, reach
every Negro in our land. And what influences its spirit
and principles are in the providence of God to produce
upon their condition shall be produced; but the precise
nature and extent of those influences it is impossible to
determine. We may reason from one principle to another,
and draw out conclusion after conclusion, into
one grand result, and the concatenation of the whole,
in our view, be perfect; and yet the sovreignty of God
like a disturbing force may enter in and preserve the
present constitution of our society substantially the same.
The subject is one of those “secret things ” which
<pb id="p195" n="195"/>
belong to God alone. His providential dealings towards
the nations of the earth are a great deep. They constitute
the wonders of History. It is enough for every
reasonable and every Christian man to know that the
Gospel, like the sun, sheds down its influences upon
mankind decidedly yet calmly, and that it causes all its
fruits to spring forth and to mature in their season without
noise, or violence, or injustice, if men will but allow
to it its perfect way; and that those influences will fill
up the measure of the angelic song: “Glory towards men.”—
<hi rend="italics">Luke</hi> 2: 14.</p>
          <p>If we are in a straight, in view of the objection, let us
make the pious choice of David, “let us fall into the
hand of the Lord, for his mercies are great;” let us do
what he so clearly defines to be <hi rend="italics">present duty</hi>, then shall
we cast ourselves and our servants into his hands, and
confidently rely upon him to reveal to us what may be
our <hi rend="italics">future</hi> duty, and to guide us and our servants quietly
and intelligently in the way that we should go. The
path of <hi rend="italics">present</hi> duty, on this as well as on all other
subjects, is the path of safety.</p>
          <p>The second objection is—<hi rend="italics">If we suffer our Negroes
to be religiously instructed, the way will be opened for
men from abroad to enter in and inculcate doctrines
subversive of our interests and safety.</hi></p>
          <p>In this objection <hi rend="italics">the Gospel</hi> is not feared, but <hi rend="italics">the
agents</hi> by whom it is preached. Our views in reply,
shall be briefly and we hope satisfactorily given.</p>
          <p>There are men, who, if the door of access to the
Negroes in the South were thrown open indiscriminately
to all, would enter in to send among us not “peace,”
but literally “a sword.” Men who fall under the Apostle's
<pb id="p196" n="196"/>
description in 1 <hi rend="italics">Tim.</hi> 6: 1-5, and from whom, in
obedience to his command we would “withdraw ourselves.”
Against the introduction of “<hi rend="italics">such</hi>” there
cannot be too much vigilance observed.</p>
          <p>The field of labor among the Negroes in the South,
is one, in many respects, of no ordinary difficulty; and
it is the dictate as well of benevolence as of prudence
to inquire into the character and qualifications of those
who enter it. They should be <hi rend="italics">Southern men</hi>; men
entitled to that apellation; either those who have been
born and reared in the South, or those who have identified
themselves with the South, and are familiarly
acquainted with the structure of society; in a word, men
having their interests in the South. Such men would
possess the <hi rend="italics">confidence of the community</hi>; for they
would not act in their official connection with the Negroes,
in such a manner as to breed disturbances, which
would inevitably jeopard their own lives and tend to the
utter prostration of their families and interests. They
would also, from their experience and observation and
knowledge, <hi rend="italics">be competent and profitable instructers of
the Negroes.</hi></p>
          <p>But the very spirit which prompts the objection refutes
it. For how is it possible when such a wary vigilance
is manifested, for ministers or religious teachers, entire
<hi rend="italics">strangers</hi> in community, to come in, have access to the
Negroes privately and publicly, and sow the seeds of
discontent and revolt? It is impossible. They cannot
come unless we permit them.</p>
          <p>Indeed, the most effectual method to <hi rend="italics">preclude</hi> the
introduction of improper teachers, is for us to <hi rend="italics">take the
religious instruction of our Negroes into our own
hands, and to superintend it ourselves.</hi> We shall then
<pb id="p197" n="197"/>
know <hi rend="italics">who</hi> their teachers are, and <hi rend="italics">what</hi> and <hi rend="italics">when</hi> and
<hi rend="italics">where</hi> they are taught.</p>
          <p>A third objection is—<hi rend="italics">The religious instruction of
the Negroes will lead to neglect of duty and insubordination.</hi></p>
          <p>I ask how can it? You reply: why the very attention
you bestow upon them; the very instructions you give
them elevates them in their own consideration, prompts
them to assume an equality with their masters and
teaches them, practically at least, to neglect their work
and to resist discipline. You teach them that “God is
no respecter of persons” that “he hath made of one
blood all the nations of men;” “thou shalt love thy
neighbor as thyself;” “all things whatsoever ye would
that men should do to you, do ye even so to them;”
what use, let me ask, would they make of these sentences
from the Gospel?</p>
          <p>Let it be replied that the effect urged in the objection
might result from <hi rend="italics">imperfect</hi> and <hi rend="italics">injudicious</hi> religious
instruction; indeed religious instruction maybe communicated
<hi rend="italics">with the express design</hi> on the part of the
instructer to produce the effect referred to, instances of
which have occurred. But who will say that neglect of
duty and insubordination are the <hi rend="italics">legitimate</hi> effects of the
Gospel purely and sincerely imparted to servants? Has
it not in all ages been viewed as the greatest civilizer of
the human race? As the most powerful of all causes
in allaying the wild and stormy and rebellious tempers
of the mind, and reducing men to habits of cheerful
industry, domestic virtue, submission to authority and
law, and peaceful intercourse in society? He is but
poorly read in the history of his race who knows not
and who believes not this fact. I grant, and I do rejoice
<pb id="p198" n="198"/>
in it, that religion is a great enlightener of the human
mind, that it does tend to give an elevation to character,
and dignity and importance to men; and to afford a
knowledge of, as well as a protection to, their interests
and rights in their connection one with another. But
religion, at the same time, teaches all men submission
to the will of God expressed both in his Word and in
his Providence; and by its life giving spirit, influences
them to fulfil the duties of their respective callings faithfully
and quietly. It is by our Lord compared to salt;
it <hi rend="italics">preserves</hi> as well as <hi rend="italics">purifies.</hi></p>
          <p>The Gospel recognizes the condition in which the
Negroes are, and inculcates the duties appropriate to it.
Ministers are commanded by the Apostle Paul to “exhort
servants to be obedient to their own masters and to please
them well in all things; not answering again, not purloining;
but showing all good fidelity, that they may
adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things;
for the grace of God, that bringeth salvation, hath appeared
to all men; teaching us that denying ungodliness
and worldly lusts, we should live soberly righteously
and godly in this present world.”—<hi rend="italics">Titus</hi> 2: 9-12.
Again: “Let as many servants as are under the yoke
count their masters worthy of all honor, that the name
of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. And they
that have believing masters let them not despise them,
because they are brethren; but rather do them service,
because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the
benefit. These things teach and exhort.” And the
Apostle is very positive with ministers that they impress
these duties upon servants, for in the next verse he adds,—
“If any man <hi rend="italics">teach otherwise</hi>, and consent not to
wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus
<pb id="p199" n="199"/>
Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness,
he is proud knowing nothing, but doting about
questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy,
strife railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings of
men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing
that gain is godliness; <hi rend="italics">from such withdraw thyself.</hi>”—
1 <hi rend="italics">Tim.</hi> 6; 1-5.</p>
          <p>Writing to the church at Ephesus, he saith, “servants
be obedient to them that are your masters according to
the flesh with fear and trembling, in singleness of your
heart, as unto Christ. Not with eye-service as men-pleasers;
but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of
God from the heart, with good will doing service, as to
the Lord and not to men; knowing that whatsoever good
thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the
Lord whether he be bond or free.”—<hi rend="italics">Eph.</hi> 6: 5-8.
A similar passage occurs in his Epistle to the church at
Collosse. “Servants obey in all things your masters
according to the flesh, not with eye-service as men-pleasers,
but in singleness of heart, fearing God; and
whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, us to the Lord and not
unto men; knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive
the reward of the inheritance, for ye serve the Lord
Christ. But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the
wrong which he hath done, and there is no respect of
persons.”—<hi rend="italics">Col.</hi> 3: 22-25.</p>
          <p>The Apostle Peter is equally decided. “Servants be
subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the
good and gentle, but also to the <sic corr="forward">froward</sic>. For this is
thankworthy, if a man for conscience towards God
endure grief, suffering wrongfully, For what glory is
it if when ye be buffeted for your faults ye shall take
it patiently? But if when ye do well and suffer for it,
<pb id="p200" n="200"/>
ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For
even hereunto were ye called; because Christ also suffered
for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow
his steps.”—1 <hi rend="italics">Pet.</hi> 2: 18-25.</p>
          <p>Such are the commands of the Gospel to servants, as
comprehensive of their duties as any master could desire;
and all excuses for unfaithfulness and insubordination
carefully guarded against. Yea, we hear the Apostle
Paul exclaim, “let every man abide in the same calling
wherein he was called. Art thou called being a servant?
Care not for it; but if thou mayest be free choose it
rather. For he that is called in the Lord being a servant,
is the Lord's freeman; likewise also, he that is
called being free is Christ's servant. Ye are bought
with a price, be not ye the servants of men. Brethren
let every man wherein he is called, therein abide with
God.”—1 <hi rend="italics">Cor.</hi> 7: 20-24. And what do we see the
same Apostle do? He restores the “unprofitable”
Onesimus to Philemon his master, though he had escaped
from him to a great distance. Thus putting in to practice
his own views and precepts. He calls the converted
slave “a brother beloved,” now to be specially regarded
by Philemon, not only as a servant “in the flesh,” but
as a Christian servant “in the Lord.” The Apostle
Paul holds the most perfect fellowship with his master,
as a truly christian man; in whose household there was
a company of believers—“a church” for whom he
prayed “always;” in whose “faith and love toward
the Lord Jesus and toward all saints” he had “great
joy and consolation.” He calls him “brother”—“our
dearly beloved and fellow-laborer.” He felt no scruples
in receiving and laboring with him in the Gospel. His
letter to Philemon for its Christian courtesy, delicacy,
and tenderness, is above all praise.</p>
          <pb id="p201" n="201"/>
          <p>We now ask, will the duties of servants to their masters
be neglected, and their authority despised, by
instructions of this sort, and by a careful adherence to
the example of the Apostle Paul on the part of the
ministers of the Gospel? No never. Is not the discharge
of duty made more sure and faithful, and respect for
authority strengthened by considerations drawn from the
omniscience of God and the retributions of eternity?
The fact is not to be questioned. Joseph exclaimed,
“how can I do this great wickedness and sin against
God?” And what was the reply of the Christian Negro
when the ground of his obedience and fidelity to his
master was inquired into? “Sir, <hi rend="italics">I fear God</hi>, whose
eyes are in every place beholding the evil and the good;
therefore do I obey and am faithful as well behind my
master's back as before his face.”</p>
          <p>What parent considers the religious instruction of his
children, as having a tendency to make them more
wicked and rebellious? Should neglect of duty and
insubordination ensue upon the religious instruction of
servants, the fault will be discovered in imperfect instruction,
or in the mismanagement of the master.</p>
          <p>A fourth objection. <hi rend="italics">The Negroes will embrace
seasons of religious worship, for originating and
executing plans of insubordination and villany.</hi></p>
          <p>This might be the case if they were allowed to congregate
on plantations at night, and at places of worship
on the Sabbath without a proper regulation of their
assemblies, or any supervision of a responsible white
teacher, or of planters themselves. And for the reason
that masses of men, especially of ignorant and vicious
men, coming together under little or no restraint, naturally,
yea, inevitably, fall into excesses and riots. But
<pb id="p202" n="202"/>
a proper regulation of the times and places of meeting,
and the faithful supervision of religious teachers, assisted
by deacons and elders, or planters, would preclude all
serious disorders. An experience of some eight years,
confirms me in the opinion. For in five or six hundred
meetings upon plantations during the week, and at
stations for preaching on the Sabbath, with congregations
varying from twenty to five hundred and more, I have
never been disturbed during a single meeting with any
noise or riot, and not more than three times have I had
occasion, after services, to interfere in checking disorderly
conduct; and in the instances referred to, they
were private quarrels, the parties meeting and in a
moment of passion, assaulting each other. As it so
happened, in each instance, I was alone amidst hundreds
of them, and a single command quelled the disturbance
instantly. Wherever religious meetings have been embraced
for purposes specified in the objection, on inquiry
it will be found that the people were left to themselves
and so fell into temptation.</p>
          <p>But why are men so tenacious of <hi rend="italics">religious meetings</hi>
and of <hi rend="italics">religious teachers</hi>, as though the Negroes had
no other kind of meetings and no other kind of teachers?
Are they not privileged to assemble for feasting and
merriment? Do they not have their balls and parties of
pleasure, in town and country? Are they not collected
for miles around to <hi rend="italics">huskings</hi> and other kinds of job-labor,
where they drink and sing and revel like bacchanals?
What troops of them walk our streets in idle
search for labor? or sit in market <sic corr="places">plaecs</sic> all day long?
Are there not portions of all our chief towns inhabited
chiefly by them, with the most perfect communication
from house to house at all hours, and to whom men of
<pb id="p203" n="203"/>
various characters and designs may find an introduction?
Do they not rendezvous at low tippling shops, on terms
of companionship with their vicious keepers; some of
which are complete Negro exchanges, where all that
transpires in the social, the religious, the civil, and the
political world, is regularly made known and sagely
discussed? “Judge not according to the appearance
but judge righteous judgement.”—<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 7: 24.</p>
          <p>A fifth objection is <hi rend="italics">religious instruction will do no
good; it will only make the Negroes worse men and
worse hypocrites?</hi></p>
          <p>It will be unnecessary to dwell upon this objection,
since it has been answered by much that has already
been advanced; and because those who urge it, do not
(as clarity bids us conclude,) really believe in its truth;
unless indeed, they be avowed and malicious infidels;
and we have reason to be thankful there are very few
such amongst us.</p>
          <p>Who are we? In what age and in what country of
the world do we live that we should question the excellency
of the Gospel, the propriety of preaching it “to the
poor;” What is the Gospel? Is it not, “the grace of
God that bringeth salvation; teaching us that denying
ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly,
righteously and godly in this present world; looking
for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the
great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave
himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity
and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of
good works?”—<hi rend="italics">Titus</hi> 2: 11-14. This is the Gospel.
These are the things which we are to teach and exhort.
And is it under <hi rend="italics">such</hi> teaching and exhortation that men
will increase in crime and hypocrisy? Why should the
<pb id="p204" n="204"/>
Gospel produce an effect on Negroes, contrary to that
which it is designed to produce, and which it actually produces
on all other men, and on some whose condition is
worse than theirs? Who may limit the power of the
Holy Ghost the Third Person of the adorable Trinity?
Is any thing too hard for Him, in the regeneration and
sanctification of men? The immortal mind may be
darkened and polluted with ignorance and sin, yea, sunk
to the lowest depths;—but the immortal mind is there,
and that precious jewel, by the omnipotent and gracious
energies of the Holy Ghost, through the word of God,
may be regenerated, cleansed of its defilements, filled
with light and purity and fitted for the highest and most
honorable uses both in this world and in that which is
to come.</p>
          <p>The objection is not supported by a solitary fact.
Wherever Negroes have <hi rend="italics">really</hi> enjoyed, for any reasonable
time, <hi rend="italics">the privileges of the Gospel</hi>, in point of general
intelligence, morality and order, they are in advance of
those who have not enjoyed them. Is it not conceded
that a truly pious servant gives less trouble and is more
profitable than one who is not? Is there one master in
a thousand who does not desire such servants? Is it
not true, that the most pious servants exert the happiest
influence in promoting honesty and good order on plantations
and in communities?</p>
          <p>That there is a large number of <hi rend="italics">nominal</hi> christians
among the Negroes, I do not deny. But why is it so?
Are they made hypocrites by faithful instruction? No.
The abounding of spurious religion, results from a deficiency
of faithful instruction; and a too hasty admission
into the church after a profession of conversion, and
pretty much an entire neglect of their further instruction
<pb id="p205" n="205"/>
after being admitted. A reformation on our part
in regard to these particulars, would produce a happy
effect upon the purity and permanency of their religious
character. Nominal Christianity abounds most in
churches where the instruction and discipline are most
imperfect and weak, and from which the influence of
competent white instructers is most withdrawn.</p>
          <p>But one or two irregularities in their meetings, one or
two defections from profession, are sufficient to prejudice
the minds of many against the religious instruction
of the Negroes. Because they remain impenitent and
pervert the Gospel and deceive their fellow men, therefore
are they unworthy of it? Who then would be
worthy, if God should deal with men according to this
rule? Where is there a church on earth in which all the
members are pure? What did the Apostle say of some
of the members of the churches at Corinth and at
Philippi; and of the churches in Galatia? Did not our
Lord himself say that when the householder sowed <hi rend="italics">wheat</hi>
his enemy sowed <hi rend="italics">tares</hi>; that the net cast into the sea
gathered of every kind, both bad and good?</p>
          <p>Admit the objection to be true, in its fullest extent,
and what then? Does it annul our duty? Far from it.
Let them harden themselves and grow worse under the
means of grace; whether they will hear or forbear, we
are to do our duty; we are to obey God; we are to
throw the responsibility of their salvation upon their
own shoulders, and clear our garments of their blood.
The objections now considered, we do not deem of
sufficient weight to alter the conclusion to which we
have already come, that it is our duty to impart sound
religious instruction to our colored population in the
slave States.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p206" n="206"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IV.</head>
          <head>BENEFITS.</head>
          <p>LET us proceed to the more agreeable employment
of showing <hi rend="italics">the Benefits</hi>, which would flow from the
religious instruction of the Negroes.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">There would be a better understanding of the relation
of master and servant: and of their reciprocal duties.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>Not much has been <hi rend="italics">published</hi> in our country on the
relation and duties of master and servant. And it
seems strange that it should be so, and since that relation
has existed so long and become so extensive; since so
much involving private and public happiness, depends
upon the faithful discharge of the duties of it. Not
much <hi rend="italics">inquiry and discussion</hi>, in the way of <hi rend="italics">conversation</hi>
has been indulged in, on the general subject; and not
much <hi rend="italics">preaching</hi> upon it from the pulpit.</p>
            <p>There are many of our owners who have never given
themselves the trouble, with the Scriptures in their
hands for a guide, solemnly and prayerfully to inquire
into the number and nature of those duties which they
owe to their servants and are in reason and conscience
bound to perform. Nor do we think that there are many
servants who have been instructed and understand their
<pb id="p207" n="207"/>
duties towards their masters and from what motives they
should discharge them. What is the consequence?
Why, ignorance and indifference exist both on the one
part and on the other. Too much is left to custom, to
chance, to interest and convenience, to impulses. The
principle which regulates the relation and its duties, I
have heard defined thus: on the part of the master,
“<hi rend="italics">get all, and give back as little as you can;</hi>” and on
the part of<hi rend="italics"> the servant, “give as little, and get back all
you can.”</hi> And what is the principle thus defined?
<hi rend="italics">Pure selfishness!</hi> Considering what human nature is
and observing the conduct of masters and servants, we
have ground to fear that there is too much truth in the
existence and influence of this principle. But we constantly
see the severity of it mitigated, even by itself,
lest it should over-shoot its own ends, and especially by
feelings of attachment and benevolence that spring up
between superiors and inferiors.</p>
            <p>There is something, however, above all this, that is
needed, and that something is <hi rend="italics">the introduction of religion.</hi>
Religion will tell the master that he is a master
“according to the flesh,” only; that his servants are
fellow-creatures, and he has a master in heaven to whom
he shall finally account for his treatment of them.
Religion will tell the servant “to be obedient to masters
according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness
of heart as unto Christ; knowing that whatsoever
good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of
the Lord whether he be bond or free.” The master will
be led to inquiries of this sort. In what kind of houses
do I permit them to live; what clothes do I give them
to wear; what food to eat; what privileges to enjoy?
In what temper and manner, and in what proportion to
<pb id="p208" n="208"/>
their crimes do I allow them to be punished? What
care do I take of their family relations? What am I
doing for their souls' salvation? In fine, what does God
require me to do to, and for them and their children, in
view of their happiness here and hereafter? Light will
insensibly break into his mind. Conscience will be
quickened, and before he is aware perhaps, his servants
will be greatly elevated in his regards, and he will feel
himself bound and willing to do more and more for
them. The government of his plantation will not be so
purely selfish as formerly. His interest will not be the
sole object of pursuit, nor offences against that visited
with sorer punishment than offences against God himself.
He will have an eye to the comfort, the interest of his
people, and endeavor to identify their interest with his,
and also to make them see and feel it to be so. It will
be a delight to him to see them enjoy the blessings of
the <hi rend="italics">providence</hi> and the <hi rend="italics">grace</hi> of God.</p>
            <p>Such an attempt at a discharge of duty on religious
grounds, will produce favorable influences, upon the
feelings and conduct of servants. Religion will cause
them to understand their duties better, and to perform
them more perfectly and cheerfully.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">The pecuniary interests of masters will be advanced
as a necessary consequence</hi>
            </head>
            <p>I do not mean that the introduction of the Gospel upon
a plantation in and of itself puts new life and vigor into
the laborers and the soil which they cultivate, and necessarily
makes them more profitable to owners, than
plantations where the Gospel is not introduced at all.
By no means. Such a statement would be unfounded
in fact. For there are owners who take no pains whatever
to have their Negroes instructed; but who feed and
<pb id="p209" n="209"/>
clothe and lodge them well, and are humane and take
the best care of them, and by careful, skilful and pushing
management, go far beyond their religious neighbors
in their incomes. But I mean, that religious
instruction is no detriment, but rather a benefit: that,
other things being equal, the plantation which enjoys
religious instruction will do better for the interests of
its owner, than it did before it enjoyed such instruction.
Virtue is more profitable than vice; while this is allowed
to be no discovery, no man will question its truth.</p>
            <p>Increased attention to the temporal comfort of servants
would improve their <hi rend="italics">health</hi>; and the expense of lost
labor by sickness, and of physicians' bills would be saved.
Their wants being more liberally supplied and sharing
more largely in the fruit of their labors, many temptations
to <hi rend="italics">theft,</hi> to which they are exposed, would be
removed; and they would become more <hi rend="italics">industrious</hi>
and <hi rend="italics">saving</hi>. <hi rend="italics">Crime</hi> would be diminished. For teachers
in order to reformation, would charge upon the Negroes
the sins to which they are most addicted and expose
their enormity and consequent punishment in the world
to come. They are sometimes found guilty of notorious
sins and scarcely know that they are sins at all. Religious
instruction would lead them to respect each other
more, to pay greater regard to mutual character and
rights; the strong would not so much oppress the weak;
family relations would be less liable to rupture; in
short, all the social virtues would be more honored and
cultivated. Their <hi rend="italics">work</hi> would be <hi rend="italics">more faithfully done;</hi>
their <hi rend="italics">obedience</hi> more universal and more cheerfully rendered.
The genuine effects of religion upon them would
be, “with good will doing service, as to the Lord and
not unto men.”</p>
            <pb id="p210" n="210"/>
            <p>And who can tell the pleasurable feelings of a humane
and Christian master, in view of a moral reformation of
his servants? He will thank God that he is, if not
wholly, yet measurably relieved from perpetual watching,
from fault-finding and threatening and heart-sickening
severity; and that he can <hi rend="italics">begin </hi>at least to govern somewhat
by the law of love. The good character of his
people render them more valuable as property, and
even should he not make as much as formerly, the loss
is more than balanced by what he sees his people enjoy
and by the comfort and satisfaction which he possesses
himself.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>The religious instruction of the Negroes <hi rend="italics">will contribute
to safety.</hi></head>
            <p>“The thing that hath been it is that which <hi rend="italics">may</hi> be;”
and although, as a slave-holding country, we are so
situated, that, so far as man can see, the hope of success
on the part of our laboring class, in any attempt at revolution
is forlorn, yet no enemy (if there be an enemy)
should be despised, however weak, and no danger
unprovided for, however apparently remote. Success
may not indeed crown any attempt, but much suffering
may be the consequence both on the one part and on
the other. It is then but a prudent foresight, a dictate
of benevolence and of wisdom, to originate and set in
operation means that may act as a check upon, if not
a perfect preventive of evil.</p>
            <p>I am a firm believer in the efficacy of <hi rend="italics">sound religious
instruction</hi>, as a means to the end desired. And reasons
may be given for that belief. They are to be discovered
in the <hi rend="italics">very nature and tendency of the Gospel. Its
nature is peace</hi>, in the broadest and fullest extent of the
word. Its <hi rend="italics">tendency</hi>, even when its transforming influence
<pb id="p211" n="211"/>
upon character is <hi rend="italics">not </hi>realized, is to soften down
and curb the passions of man; to make him more
respectful of another's interests, and more solicitous of his
favor; more obedient under authority, and patient under
injuries; and to enhance infinitely in his estimation the
value of human life. His conscience is enlightened and
his soul is awed. He knows God reigns to execute
judgment, and it will require greater effort to excite him
to unhallowed deeds. But when character <hi rend="italics">is</hi> transformed
by the Gospel, its nature and tendency are perfected.
The servant recognizes a superintending Providence, who
disposes of men and things according to his pleasure;
that his Gospel comes not with reckless efforts to wrench
apart society and break governments into pieces, but to
define clearly the relations and duties of men, and to lay
down and render authoritative, those general principles
of moral conduct which will result in the happiness of
the whole, and in the peaceable removal of every kind
of evil and injustice.—To God, therefore, he commits
the ordering of his lot, and in his station renders to all
their dues, obedience to whom obedience, and honor to
whom honor. He dares not wrest from the hand of God
his own care and protection. While he sees a preference
in the various conditions of men he remembers the
words of the Apostle:—“Art thou called being a servant?
Care not for it; but if thou mayest be free, use
it rather. For he that is called in the Lord, being a
servant, is the Lord's freeman: likewise, also, he that is
called being free, is Christ's servant. Ye are bought
with a price, be not ye the servants of men. Brethren,
let every man wherein he is called, therein abide with
God.”</p>
            <pb id="p212" n="212"/>
            <p>Besides the general and special influences of the Gospel
now adverted to, safety will be connected with <hi rend="italics">the very
dispensation of it</hi>, in two particulars, which I would not
omit to mention. The <hi rend="italics">first</hi> is:—The very effort of
masters to instruct their people, creates a strong bond of
union and draws out their kindly feelings to their masters:
kindness produces kindness: love begets its own likeness.
The presence also of white instructers, settled ministers
or missionaries, in their private as well as public religious
assemblies and free intercourse with the people and with
their influential men and leaders, exert a restraining
influence upon any spirit of insubordination that may
exist, and at the same time give opportunities for its
detection. The Negroes are as capable of strong personal
attachments to their religious instructors as are any
other people; and of their own will are inclined to make
confidential communications.</p>
            <p>The <hi rend="italics">second</hi> particular is, that the Gospel being dispensed
in its purity, the Negroes will be disabused of
their ignorance and superstition, and thus be placed
beyond the reach of designing men. The direct way of
exposing them to acts of insubordination is to leave
them in ignorance and superstition, to the care of their
own religion. Then may the blind lead the blind, and
both shall fall into the ditch: then may they be made the
easy and willing instruments of avarice, of lust, of power
or of revenge.<hi rend="italics"> Ignorance—religious ignorance</hi>—so
far from being any safety, is <hi rend="italics">the very marrow of our sin
against this people, and the very rock of our danger.</hi>
Religion and religious teachers they must and will have,
and if they are not furnished with the true they will embrace
the false. And what, I would add, is the language
of <hi rend="italics">facts</hi> on the point under our notice.</p>
            <pb id="p213" n="213"/>
            <p>In the conspiracy in the city of New York in 1712,
Mt. Neau's school for the religious instruction of the
Negroes was blamed as the main occasion of the barbarous
plot. And yet, “upon full trial the guilty Negroes
were found to be such <hi rend="italics">as never came to Mr. Neau's school,</hi>
and what is very observable, the persons whose Negroes
were found most guilty, <hi rend="italics">were such as were the declared
opposers of making them Christians!</hi>”</p>
            <p>The rebellions in 1730 and the three in 1739, in South
Carolina, were<hi rend="italics"> fomented by the Spaniards in St. Augustine,</hi>
and religion had nothing to do with them. The
ground of that in 1741 in New York city again, I do
not precisely understand; but it is pretty well ascertained
that it was not <hi rend="italics">religion</hi>. It is questioned whether the
whites were not wholly deluded. There is evidence to
believe that there was no plot at all on the part of the
Negroes, although they suffered terribly.</p>
            <p>Of that of 1816, in Camden South Carolina, discovered
and suppressed, Mr. F. G. Deliesseline writes: “Two
brothers engaged in this rebellion could read and write,
and were hitherto of unexceptionable characters. They
were <hi rend="italics">religious</hi>, and had always been regarded in the light
of faithful servants. A few appeared to have been actuated
by the instinct of the most brutal licentiousness,
and by the lust of plunder; but most of them by wild
and frantic ideas of the rights of man, <hi rend="italics">and the misconceived
injunctions and examples of Holy Writ!”—E.
C. Holland's Refutation, etc. p.</hi> 76.</p>
            <p>Of that of 1822, in Charleston South Carolina, Mr.
Benjamin Elliott writes: “This description of our population
had been allowed to assemble for <hi rend="italics">religious</hi> instruction.
The designing leaders in the scheme of villainy
availed themselves of these occasions to instil sentiments
<pb id="p214" n="214"/>
of ferocity <hi rend="italics">by falsifying the Bible!</hi>” Then he proceeds
to show how it was done and adds, “such was
their <hi rend="italics">religion</hi>—such the examples to be imitated.”
Further on Mr. Elliott remarks,—“Another impediment
to the progress of conspiracy, will ever be the
<hi rend="italics">fidelity of some</hi> of our Negroes. The servant who is
false to his master would be false to his God. One act
of perfidy is but the first step in the road of corruption
and of baseness; and those who on this occasion have
proved ungrateful to their owners, have also been <hi rend="italics">hypocrites
in religion!”—Same pamphlet, pp.</hi> 79, 80. Referring
to the same affair of 1822, Mr. C. C. Pinckney
remarks—“On investigation it appeared that all concerned
in that transaction, except one, hid seceded
from the regular Methodist Church in 1817 and formed
a separate establishment, in connection with the African
Methodist Society in Philadelphia; whose bishop, a colored
man, named Allen, had assumed that office, being
himself a seceder from the Methodist Church of Pennsylvania.
At this period Mr. S. Bryan, the local minister
of the regular Methodist Church in Charleston, was
so apprehensive of sinister designs, that he addressed a
letter to the city council, on file in the council chamber,
dated 8th November, 1817, stating at length the reasons
of his suspicion.”—<hi rend="italics">Address, Note B. p.</hi> 20.</p>
            <p>The South Hampton affair, in Virginia, in 1832, was
originated by a man under color of religion, a pretender
to inspiration. As far back as 1825 the Rev. Dr. J. H.
Rice, in a discourse on the <hi rend="italics">injury done to religion by
ignorant teachers</hi>, warned the people of Virginia against
the neglect of the proper religious instruction of the
Negroes, and the danger of leaving them to the control
of their own ignorant, fanatical and designing preachers.
<pb id="p215" n="215"/>
His prophecy had its fulfilment in South Hampton. If
we refer to the West Indies we shall behold religion
exerting a restraining influence upon the people; and
particularly on one occasion all the Negroes attached to
the Moravian Missionary Churches, to a man supported
the authority of their masters against the insurgents.</p>
            <p>Enough has been said to satisfy reasonable and Christian
men that sound religious instruction will contribute
to safety. There are men who have no knowledge of
religion in their own personal experience, and who have
not been careful to notice its genuine effects upon servants,
and they will place little or no confidence in any
thing that might be said in favor of it. They can place
more reliance upon <hi rend="italics">visible preventives</hi> of their own invention
than upon <hi rend="italics">principles of moral conduct</hi> wrought in
the soul and maintained in supremacy by Divine Power,
whose nature they do not understand, and whose influence,
however good, is invisible, and for that very reason
not to be trusted by them. Nor have they either the
candor or willingness, to make a distinction between
<hi rend="italics">false</hi> and <hi rend="italics">true</hi> religion. In their opinion the Gospel is
no benefit to the world. Such men we are constrained
to leave to the influence of time and observation, and
invoke for them the influence of the Spirit of God. I
shall never forget the remark of a venerable colored
preacher, made with reference to the South Hampton
tragedy. With his eyes filled with tears, and his whole
manner indicating the deepest emotion, said he, “Sir, it
is the Gospel that we, ignorant and wicked people need.
If you will give us the Gospel it will do more for the
obedience of servants and the peace of community than
all your guards, and guns, and bayonets.” This same
Christian minister, on receiving a packet of inflammatory
<pb id="p216" n="216"/>
pamphlets through the Post-office, and discovering their
character and intention, immediately called upon the
Mayor of the City and delivered them into his hands.
Who can estimate the value in community of one such
man acting under the influence of the Gospel of peace?</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>The religious instruction of the Negroes will <hi rend="italics">promote
our own morality and religion.</hi></head>
            <p>That the Negroes are intellectually and morally, in a
degraded state, I trust will not be denied; and of course
no man acquainted with human nature, will deny that
constant connection and intercourse with a degraded
people, will exert a deleterious influence upon persons
of more elevated character, if there be not some peculiar
causes in existence, or some special effort made, to
counteract it. I do not hesitate to say that the influence
of the Negroes on the <hi rend="italics">general </hi>intelligence and morality
of the whites is not good. There are those who deny
it. I differ with them, and am happy in believing that
the majority of my fellow citizens are with me. We
are so accustomed to sin in the Negroes (which in them
appears a matter of course,) that our sensibilities are
blunted.</p>
            <p>When we cease to “abhor that which is evil,” we shall
not long “cleave to that which is good.” “First endure—
then embrace; ”is as true in sober prose as in
flippant poetry. Planters will generally confess that
the management of Negroes is not only attended
with trouble and vexation from time to time, but with
provocations to sin. Masters and mistresses of families
have their trials. And the kind of influence which
Negroes exert over our children and youth, when permitted
to associate with them, is well known to all
careful and observing parents.</p>
            <pb id="p217" n="217"/>
            <p>Now we shall defend ourselves from the injuries to
our moral and religious character, received through our
colored population, by their religious instruction, at
least in very large measure. And on the principle or
promise of the word of God, “he that waters shall be
watered also himself.” God bestows his blessing <hi rend="italics">immediately</hi>
upon those who do their duty. There is also a
<hi rend="italics">rebound</hi> for good, in benevolent action. The effort to do
good, strengthens the principle from which it proceeds.
The way to strengthen and increase holiness in the soul
is to abound in works of holiness. It is by giving our
talents to the exchangers that we gain other talents.</p>
            <p>By taking in hand the religious instruction of the
Negroes, an ample field will be opened for the most vigorous
exercise of the piety and zeal and talents of the
church; a great proportion of which is now rusting for
want of use And when it pleases God to give success
to our labors, and we see them assuming a higher standard
of morals; the current of their opinions turning
against ignorance and vice, their appearance and deportment
becoming more respectable, we shall be favorably
affected ourselves. As the one class rises so will the
other; the two are so intimately associated they are apt
to rise or fall together; to benefit servants, evangelize
the masters; to benefit masters, evangelize the servants.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">Much unpleasant discipline will be saved to the
churches.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>The offences of colored communicants against Christian
character and church order are numerous, and
frequently heinous; the discipline of delinquents is
wearisome, difficult, and unpleasant. Excommunications
are of frequent occurence: and are usually followed, a
short time after, by applications for re-admission. There
<pb id="p218" n="218"/>
will never be a better state of things, until the Negroes
are better instructed in religion, both before and after
their reception into the church.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>
              <hi rend="italics">The souls of our servants will be saved.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>This is the crowning benefit; the grand and final aim
of religious instruction. Where is the church in our
land that would refuse to have its number of elect ones
increased by the addition of these souls ready to perish?
Where is the minister who would refuse to have them
for the crown of his rejoicing “in that day?” Where
is the master who would keep the cup of salvation from
the lips of his own servants?</p>
            <p>From the success which has attended the preaching of
the Gospel in its purity to the Negroes, we infer that the
“set time” to favor them has come; and that the Lord
will succeed our faithful endeavors with the converting
and sanctifying influences of his Holy Spirit. And
when we remember their multitudes—the hundreds and
thousands of immortal souls that are passing into an
eternity for which they are unprepared; and when we
remember their condition and circumstances in this
world, and how much they stand in need of the supports
and consolations of religion, who that has a heart to
feel can hesitate to forward the work of their religious
instruction? “All souls are mine,” saith the Lord, and
his glory is promoted as well in the salvation of the soul
of an African as in that of any other man of any other
country.</p>
            <p>Without proceeding further, such are the benefits
which we should realize in the slave-holding States by
the faithful and general religious instruction of the
Negroes.</p>
            <pb id="p219" n="219"/>
            <p>I can conceive of no ground whatever upon which to
found <hi rend="italics">an objection</hi> to their religious instruction in the
free States; doubtless <hi rend="italics">excuses</hi> may sometimes be made,
but as they must arise generally from corrupt sources
and be of limited prevalence, I shall pass them by. The
<hi rend="italics">benefits</hi> arising from their religious instruction have been
in some locations so manifest, and must be so obvious to
all, more especially indeed to those who have made the
character and condition of the Negroes in the free
States a matter of serious reflection, that I shall in like
manner omit any notice of them.</p>
            <p>I have now completed this Part of our subject. The
<hi rend="italics">obligations</hi> of the church of Christ in the United States
to impart the Gospel to the Negroes I trust have been
demonstrated; the <hi rend="italics">excuses</hi> and <hi rend="italics">objections</hi> to a discharge
of those obligations stated and obviated; and the <hi rend="italics">benefits</hi>
briefly yet sufficiently exhibited.</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="part">
        <pb id="p221" n="221"/>
        <head>PART IV.</head>
        <head>MEANS and Plans for promoting and securing the
Religious Instruction of the Negroes in the United
States.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <head>The Church of Christ must be made familiar with the duty and
moved to its performance.</head>
          <p>There is much ignorance, much indifference—indeed,
much apathy in the churches on the subject of the
religious instruction of the Negroes<corr>.</corr> This people have
never been brought up, as it were in <hi rend="italics">a body</hi>, and presented
to the churches, as a people demanding their
prayers and efforts for their salvation. We need an all-pervading
light and feeling in the churches on the subject.
The work must begin <hi rend="italics">in the house of God</hi>. Our
first effort therefore must be to bring the spiritual condition
and prospects of the Negroes in the United States
and our duties toward them, before the minds of Christians.
They will then discover <hi rend="italics">what is to be done</hi>, and
inquire <hi rend="italics">how shall it be done</hi>?</p>
          <p>I would in this place state distinctly that I see no
necessity for the formation of associations or societies
on an extensive scale embracing States, or even the
whole United States, with central boards, appointing
agents for the collection of funds and forming auxiliaries,
employing and appointing ministers and missionaries,
disbursing monies, in a word assuming the entire control
<pb id="p222" n="222"/>
of the great work. On the contrary I think I see some
very strong objections to such a course, especially in the
Southern States. It is unnecessary to offer these objections
to the reader. The <hi rend="italics">impracticability</hi> of forming
such associations and conducting them with success, settles
the question.</p>
          <p>There are no objections to <hi rend="italics">local</hi> associations, or
societies: formed by the people interested, on the
ground itself which they propose to occupy. Such
associations, (the one in Liberty Country Georgia is an
example,) have done and may do great good, and are
always under control of their own members and officers.</p>
          <p>I conceive that the churches <hi rend="italics">in their respective
organized forms</hi> are competent to undertake, and to
prosecute the work to complete success. They are
associations for doing good within themselves. Each
denomination has its regular and constitutional organization,
and can avail itself of that organization to execute
its plans of benevolence. If a denomination chooses to
appoint committees or boards and agents under prescribed
regulations “over this business,” there can be
no objection; it is this particular branch of the church
acting in its organized capacity still.</p>
          <p>The various denominations in the Southern States, so
far as they have taken action on the religious instruction
of the Negroes, have done so <hi rend="italics">within themselves</hi>,
thereby intimating their competency to the work, and
expressing the opinion that no other organizations are
necessary.</p>
          <p>The first movement, dictated by wisdom, should be
to bring the duty before <hi rend="italics">the bishops, elders, and deacons</hi>,
of all the various denominations of Christians, and
through their instrumentality before church members
and communities.</p>
          <pb id="p223" n="223"/>
          <p>I would respectfully suggest the following as means
to this desirable end which have in certain instances
been used with success.</p>
          <p>Let bishops, elders, and deacons, who have both
knowledge and interest on the subject, <hi rend="italics">introduce it into
their respective church judicatories for consideration
and action.</hi> Consideration will produce conviction and
conviction action.</p>
          <p>To illustrate the matter. At a meeting of a <hi rend="italics">presbytery</hi>
a member introduces the religious instruction of
the Negroes, in a sermon or resolution, in a report
on the state of religion within a particular church or
within the bounds of the body. The presbytery entertains
the subject; it elicits remark; it grows in importance;
the members feel that something must be done.
Thus introduced it is suggested that they seek for more
information, and it is moved that the subject be committed,
or some branch of it, to different members to
prepare reports, essays, or sermons, or dissertations,
that presbytery may know more definitely the nature
and extent of it.</p>
          <p>The subject is then divided and members are appointed
to prepare on such branches of it as we now mention:
“<hi rend="italics">A statistical report</hi> of the number of Negroes within
the bounds of presbytery; the number statedly attending
public worship on the Sabbath day; and the number of
members in the several churches under the care of
presbytery.” “<hi rend="italics">Their moral and religious condition;
and access to the means of grace.</hi>” “<hi rend="italics">What is done
for their religious instruction,</hi>—by ministers—by
churches—by owners?” “What <hi rend="italics">kind</hi> of instruction
is needed; and the <hi rend="italics">best mode</hi> of imparting it?” “<hi rend="italics">Do
servants form an integral part of a bishop's charge;</hi>
<pb id="p224" n="224"/>
and what ought he to do for them?” “<hi rend="italics">The obligations</hi>
of churches and of owners to impart the Gospel to
the Negroes.” “<hi rend="italics">The necessity of Sabbath schools</hi>
and the <hi rend="italics">best plan</hi> for conducting them.”</p>
          <p>Other branches of the subject will suggest themselves.
I need not enlarge. These essays and reports, coming
in from meeting to meeting will keep the subject before
the presbytery, until a conscience is formed, enlightened
and active, and then a regular system of efforts will be
made from year to year, and the Negroes become the
<hi rend="italics">permanent objects</hi> of Christian regard.</p>
          <p>The presbytery will require its members to devote a
part of the Sabbath or some portion of the week to
their instruction; to bring the duty before the church
sessions and, congregations and endeavor to establish
Sabbath schools for colored children and youth; and to
report the number or members, extent and nature of
efforts, and the success of them at every regular meeting
of the body.</p>
          <p>Thus the interest awakened in presbytery goes <hi rend="italics">down</hi>
to the <hi rend="italics">church sessions</hi> and <hi rend="italics">congregations</hi> within its
bounds, and the whole community is acted upon. And
again, through its reports <hi rend="italics">to synod</hi>, the subject is introduced
there, and being remarked, it is urged upon the
attention of synod, and the members are impressed,
(who form many presbyteries, covering a wide extent of
country,) and through the action of synod thousands are
affected. <hi rend="italics">Upward</hi> the influence goes to the <hi rend="italics">General
Assembly</hi>, and from thence it is caused to flow <hi rend="italics">down
again</hi> over the length and breadth of the denomination,
besides attracting the attention of <hi rend="italics">sister denominations</hi>
and enlisting them also in the work.</p>
          <pb id="p225" n="225"/>
          <p>Substantially the same action may pervade the
<hi rend="italics">Baptist, Methodist,</hi> and <hi rend="italics">Episcopal</hi> denominations, and
with equal results.</p>
          <p>Another means of awakening churches will be to
<hi rend="italics">publish essays, reports, sermons, and tracts on the
subject,</hi> and give them a circulation as universal as possible.
They will be like the seed which “the sower
went forth to sow; ” much of it will fall upon good
ground all over the country and effects both great and
small will be the fruit.</p>
          <p>And still another means, should it be practicable as
well as advisable <hi rend="italics">the particular denomination</hi> taking
the work in hand, <hi rend="italics">may establish a committee or society
to superintend it,</hi> having some responsible individual
engaged to visit the churches and to assist in establishing
Sabbath schools, and to collect funds for the support of
missionaries of approved character in places where
they may be needed, and circulate information on the
best plans for conducting the religious instruction of the
Negroes.</p>
          <p>By some such means as these the churches must be
made familiar with the duty and moved to its performance.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p226" n="226"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <head>THE ways and means of imparting religious instruction to the
Negroes.</head>
          <p>Our object should be to communicate the Gospel
which bringeth salvation, to <hi rend="italics">the entire</hi> Negro population
of the United States, embracing the old and the
young, the bond and free. The Gospel should be communicated
<hi rend="italics">statedly</hi>, at regularly appointed seasons; and
these seasons occuring as <hi rend="italics">frequently</hi> as possible, at least
once a week; and in an <hi rend="italics">intelligible manner</hi>, “for if the
trumpet gave an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself
for the battle?”</p>
          <p>The Gospel should be communicated <hi rend="italics">in its fulness</hi>,
and every necessary means used to that end; such as
<hi rend="italics">Sabbath schools</hi> for children and youth, in which adults
also may be included. <hi rend="italics">Preaching</hi> to entire congregations
on the Sabbath; and <hi rend="italics">on plantations</hi> during the
week; and where it is possible, holding a <hi rend="italics">weekly lecture</hi>.
<hi rend="italics">Visiting the sick; attending funerals; performing
marriage ceremonies;</hi> maintaining <hi rend="italics">strict discipline in
churches;</hi> appointing <hi rend="italics">watchmen</hi> as assistants to conduct
plantation prayers, and watch over the people and
report cases of delinquency; and providing in the
churches <hi rend="italics">committees of instruction</hi> from among the
<pb id="p227" n="227"/>
white members to attend to all persons applying for
admission, that they be not received without due examination
and instruction; and finally, by <hi rend="italics">plantation
instruction.</hi></p>
          <p>But <hi rend="italics">who</hi> shall communicate the Gospel in this manner
to the Negroes? The question admits of an easy answer.
We look, <hi rend="italics">first, to the bishops of churches.</hi></p>
          <p>In the <hi rend="italics">free States</hi>, if the Negroes have no distinct
church organization of their own, and are dependent
upon the whites, the ministers under whose influence
they fall should make every suitable effort to improve
their moral and religious condition. There is no tie of
early association and of sympathy, nor of interest,
existing between the whites and the Negroes of the free
States; the prejudice against color is very strong; the standing
in society—the character and pecuniary resources
of the Negroes, have no attractions; and many ministers
find it difficult to get their feelings interested, or to
make advances towards them. And what makes the
matter worse, is, that frequently the Negroes are independent
in their degradation and spiritual necessities,
and look upon the efforts of the whites in the light of a
presumptuous interference with them and their own
concerns. In some of the chief towns there is a wide
field for benevolent effort among this people, and much
more ought to be done for them, than is done.</p>
          <p>In the <hi rend="italics">slave States</hi>, the churches and congregations
are universally composed of Negroes and whites—of
bond and free; and ministers who are settled over the
churches, <hi rend="italics">are</hi> or <hi rend="italics">ought to be</hi>, settled over <hi rend="italics">both classes.</hi>
<hi rend="italics">Servants</hi> are as much a part of their charge as are
<hi rend="italics">children</hi>. The churches are composed of <hi rend="italics">households:</hi>
parents and children, masters and servants; and ministers
<pb id="p228" n="228"/>
are in duty bound <hi rend="italics">to watch over the whole</hi>; they are
responsible for the whole. And yet how many churches
employ their ministers, and never require them to give
any attention at all to the Negroes connected with them
and for whose religious instruction they are responsible
to God? They come and go from the house of God
month after month and even year after year, perfectly
satisfied and quiet in conscience, feasting upon the provisions
of that house, and their dependent servants
starving for the bread of life! Yea, more, there are
ministers of the Gospel who conceive themselves settled
over the <hi rend="italics">whites only</hi>, and are contented to have it so,
and make their weekly preparations, from one year to
another <hi rend="italics">for them only</hi>; and the Negroes, although
needing far more their labors, and for whose religious
instruction they are responsible to God, are passed over!
Where such a course of conduct is persisted in, after
the light has been communicated for its reproof, it can
but be considered monstrous injustice, and an evidence
of a most defective, if not spurious Christianity.</p>
          <p>Ministers settled over churches in the slave States
should devote special attention to the colored portion of
their charge.</p>
          <p>They should devote <hi rend="italics">a portion of each Sabbath to
regular preaching of the Gospel</hi> to the Negroes: and
at such time of the day as may be most convenient.
They will secure larger congregations on this day than
on any other, as it is the day of rest and religious
worship.</p>
          <p>They should, where it is possible, give a <hi rend="italics">lecture</hi> to
the Negroes, during the week on some evening; and in
the country, where this exercise cannot be had, let them
substitute, <hi rend="italics">one or two plantation meetings</hi>. Such
<pb id="p229" n="229"/>
meetings may be connected with their <hi rend="italics">pastoral visitations</hi>
to the white families, and thus do good to the
entire households. There are ministers who perform
their duties in this manner, and thereby secure the
warmest affections of their people. They should have
in their churches <hi rend="italics">regular Sabbath schools for children
and youth and adults,</hi> which schools may be conducted
by elders or deacons, or private members, and occasionally
visited and catechised and addressed by themselves.</p>
          <p>The great hope of permanently benefiting the Negroes
is laid in Sabbath schools, in which children and youth
may be trained up in the knowledge of the Lord. Such
schools ought to be connected with every church in the
Southern Country; and with ordinary effort may be
kept up and conducted with success from year to year.
I am acquainted with schools which have been in existence
from seven to nine years, in which youth have
grown up and married. Some continue after marriage
in the schools, and retaining their interest, bring their
little children with them. Those that leave, have their
places filled by children that have become old enough
to go to school. And thus the schools retain their
usual number from year to year. The effect of them
has been to increase in a high degree the religious intelligence
of the people generally; to benefit their manners;
to improve their morals; elevate their character;
and make them greater respecters of the Sabbath, more
regular in their attendance upon the public worship of
God; more mindful of the various duties of life; and
when converted, more lasting and consistent members
of the church.</p>
          <p>If a people are to be instructed <hi rend="italics">orally</hi>, let the instruction
be communicated to them in <hi rend="italics">early life.</hi> It will
<pb id="p230" n="230"/>
then do them most good; they will learn to use their
memories and their reasoning powers and be prepared
to profit by the more elevated services of the sanctuary.
The amount of religious knowledge which may be communicated
<hi rend="italics">orally</hi>, can be conceived of by those only,
who have made the experiment.</p>
          <p>We may sometimes witness zeal and effort expended
in keeping up in a church a Sabbath school of some fifteen
or twenty <hi rend="italics">white</hi> children, while immediately around
and in connection with that church there are perhaps
one hundred and fifty, if not two hundred <hi rend="italics">colored</hi>
children, growing up in ignorance and vice! How
large an amount of religious instruction might be communicated
to our colored population in the South, if in
every regular place of worship Sabbath schools for
colored children and youth could be originated and
perpetuated? And how much good, and at how small an
expense of time and labor, might numbers of private
Christians in our churches accomplish (who now do
comparatively, if not absolutely nothing at all,) if they
would engage vigorously in schools of this character?
A field great and wide is opened in the South for the
establishment of Sabbath schools sufficient to employ
all our zeal and effort in the good cause. And why may
not ministers of the Gospel bring forward and present
the claims of this field?</p>
          <p>In addition to the regular Sabbath schools now recommended,
 ministers of churches ought to have <hi rend="italics">stated
seasons for the gathering together of all the colored
members</hi>, that they may form a more intimate acquaintance
with them; and hold a conference of prayer and
exhortation, at which time suitable instruction in Christian
doctrine and duties may be communicated to them.
<pb id="p231" n="231"/>
This is surely of great importance. For whatever
pains may be taken to instruct candidates for church
membership, the almost universal practice is to leave
them to themselves after they become members, and no
further efforts are made to advance them in knowledge.
This is a great, a serious error. They require as much
instruction after admission to the church as <hi rend="italics">before.</hi></p>
          <p>At the seasons now spoken of <hi rend="italics">let the colored children
of the church and congregation be assembled by the
pastors, for catechetical instruction;</hi> let them be thus
assembled as often in the year as is convenient. It is
the duty of pastors to “feed the lambs;” nor should
Sabbath schools ever be made a substitute with pastors
for these catechetical exercises with the children and
youth of their charge. <hi rend="italics">They</hi> are to instruct, them and
become acquainted with them, as lambs of <hi rend="italics">their flock;</hi>
they are to teach the children to <hi rend="italics">look up to them</hi> as
their spiritual guides and rulers. The judgment and
experience of the churches have approved and recommended
and established these exercises for children and
youth in all ages. If ministers are bound to assemble
the<hi rend="italics"> white</hi> children, they are equally bound to assemble
the <hi rend="italics">colored</hi> children. This is the duty in churches of
all denominations, especially in those denominations
which hold to <hi rend="italics">infant membership</hi>—the original and
only constitution which God has given to his church on
earth, in regard to its members—<hi rend="italics">believers, together with
their infant children.</hi></p>
          <p>There are some churches in which the infant children
of colored members are regularly acknowledged by the
rite of baptism, and their baptisms are recorded and
preserved. The Episcopaleans are most faithful in this
duty. But it cannot be disguised that there are very
<pb id="p232" n="232"/>
many churches in which the duty in respect to the Negro
children, (however strictly it may be attended to in
respect to the white children,) is wholly neglected; and
for what reason it is impossible to say. Such churches
lay themselves open to the charge of inconsistency, as
well as want of proper regard for their colored members,
and by their neglect lose the opportunity of securing
a greater amount of interest in, as well as of
instruction for, their children. It is the duty of these
churches to have the infant children of all their colored
members brought forward and baptized and enroled, and
the children taken under the care and faithful instruction
of the pastors; and where the duties of pastors
and churches are properly fulfilled, the effects will be of
the happiest kind. The churches will present an example
to the world of consistency, unity, purity and success.</p>
          <p>Pastors should attend <hi rend="italics">the funerals</hi> which occur in
their colored congregations and particularly in their
<hi rend="italics">colored membership</hi>. They are children of affliction and
sorrow as well as others, and need as much the consolations
of religion, and the sympathies of Christian
ministers and friends. It is cold, heartless, senseless
heathenism that neglects death, and yields no balm to
the wounded soul. But it is Christianity that invests
that event with importance and comes to wipe away the
tears of sorrow and bind up the broken heart. Our Lord
never neglected the poor in their affliction; and no
servant should be above his Lord.</p>
          <p>They should also <hi rend="italics">solemnize their marriages</hi>; and at
their <hi rend="italics">own homes</hi> and at such times as may best suit their
convenience, for like the rest of mankind, they like to
see their friends in their own houses, and give them on
such joyous occasions, the best entertainment they can
<pb id="p233" n="233"/>
afford. Some ministers are in the habit of requiring for
their own convenience, the people to appear and be
married at the church. The consequence is, they are
called upon very seldom; the people contrive to have
their marriages solemnized at home. Church marriages
are not more popular with the <hi rend="italics">lower</hi> than with the <hi rend="italics">higher</hi>
classes in society.</p>
          <p>The formal solemnization of their marriages is of
great importance if their improvement in morals and
religion is the object sought after. The effect is to elevate
and throw around the marriage state peculiar
sacredness. It is rendered “honorable in all.” Polygamy and licentiousness are rebuked and overthrown.
Masters protect families more, and make greater efforts
to preserve them from separation.</p>
          <p>That very great reforms can be made among the
Negroes, in the sacredness and perpetuity of their marriage
relations, admits of no question. The experiment
has been tried and proven.</p>
          <p>Another duty required of ministers is that <hi rend="italics">they attend
with their sessions punctually and diligently to the
discipline of colored members.</hi></p>
          <p>Their discipline amounts to nothing at all in some
churches, being left almost if not altogether to their
colored watchmen; while in other churches it is most
shamefully neglected. Cases are reported, (docketed
or not as it may happen,) summarily disposed of, or
deferred from time to time, until they are forgotten and
never acted upon, or called up when it is too late to do
any good. Ministers with their sessions should feel in
duty bound to take sufficient time and exercise sufficient
patience, and <hi rend="italics">never let cases accumulate on hand</hi>, but
promptly dispose of them when they are in possession
<pb id="p234" n="234"/>
of all the necessary facts and testimony. The Negroes
stand as much in dread of church censures as any other
class of members, and discipline punctually and efficiently
executed produces the most desirable results.</p>
          <p>Ministers with their elders and deacons should see to
it that <hi rend="italics">committees of instruction</hi> be appointed of the
best members, not excluding themselves, to attend to
<hi rend="italics">inquirers, and suspended and excommunicated members.</hi>
The committee should be distributed at different
points in the congregations so as to suit the convenience
of the Negroes, that they may not have too great a distance
to walk for instruction. The churches also may
make a rule to receive no person for examination for
church membership, or for re-admission, who does not
come <hi rend="italics">recommended</hi> by some one of the committee.</p>
          <p>I would add once more, that ministers <hi rend="italics">should endeavor
to awaken their church members especially masters
and mistresses, to the great duty of affording suitable
instruction to the Negroes.</hi></p>
          <p>They will necessarily be obliged to <hi rend="italics">preach</hi> on the
subject; and to converse on it in private. They ought
not to be satisfied with preaching and conversing, but
<hi rend="italics">suggest plans</hi> and put the people upon an active discharge
of duty and recommend and if necessary assist
them, in establishing plantation instruction, in the way
of weekly schools, and evening prayers. The work of
religious instruction lies neglected in many a region of
our country for no other reason than that those to whom
the people look for guidance, are silent and inactive.</p>
          <p>Is it said that this is imposing a great amount of
labor on ministers, in addition to their care of the other
class in their churches? Be it so. Is it imposing a
single thing more than what ought to be done for the
<pb id="p235" n="235"/>
Negroes? And are not ministers called in the Scripture,
“<hi rend="italics">laborers?</hi>” What else have they to do, who
undertake pastoral charges, but to attend faithfully to
them? If they find they have undertaken too large a
charge let them seek a smaller one and give place to
some one more able to fill their station. If this be impossible,
let them endeavor to procure <hi rend="italics">assistants</hi>. If
the people will grant none, then make a proper division
of time and efforts between both classes. <hi rend="italics">Do something</hi>—
almost any thing is better than the dead calm of
indifference and idleness.</p>
          <p>We are to look in the <hi rend="italics">second place</hi>, to ministers of
the Gospel, <hi rend="italics">employed as missionaries</hi> to the Negroes.</p>
          <p>There are extensive regions of country in the South
and South-west, especially those bordering upon river
courses and embracing river bottoms, and the most
fertile lands, which are inhabited by a dense population
of Negroes and by a small population only of whites,
(which, indeed, is almost wholly withdrawn in the sickly
season of the year.) Such regions, if ever to be supplied
with the Gospel, must be supplied through the
instrumentality of <hi rend="italics">missionaries.</hi></p>
          <p>The missionaries should be <hi rend="italics">Southern men</hi>, or men no
matter from what country, yet <hi rend="italics">identified</hi> in views, feelings
and interests with the South, and who possess the
<hi rend="italics">confidence of society</hi>. Such missionaries better understand
the civil condition and relations of the Negroes
and their general circumstances, and are better qualified
to preach the Gospel to them.</p>
          <p>Men who feel that they cannot preach the Gospel to
their fellow men, unless they are in some particular
civil condition, and to bring them into that condition is
with them more necessary than to bring them <hi rend="italics">to Christ</hi>;
<pb id="p236" n="236"/>
and upon which all their preaching and teaching must
have a bearing to be in their estimation of any benefit;
are the most unfit men in the world to come among us.
Because they are, in the first place, dangerous to the
peace and order of the country; and in the next place,
are ignorant of the first principles of Christianity which
is a religion adapted to mankind in all their various
conditions, and is primarily intended to secure the salvation
of the soul. Men of this stamp are always restless,
fault-finding, impatient, unsuccessful ministers. I have
known such obtain settlements in the South, but remain
in them not long. They have left fields of great extent
for missionary and ministerial labor, and have become
wandering stars through one free State after another
and finally settled in obscurity. Some of them having
sold their servants and lands, and gathered all together,
have shaken the dust off their feet, and become warm
opponents of slavery; but have found no more peace
than before. Such ministers have mistaken their own
case. Their difficulties are not <hi rend="italics">external</hi>, they are <hi rend="italics">internal</hi>.
The Southern people are, therefore, perfectly
right in requiring missionaries of proper character, and
not more with a view to their own peace, than to the
profitable instruction of the Negroes themselves. Such
individuals as would come under the garb of ministers
and inculcate insubordination, and while they say to
owners, “art thou in health my brother?” aim direct
yet covert blows at their peace and prosperity, if not
their very existence, are incendiaries of the worst order
and for whom the laws provide very summary justice?</p>
          <p>To supply the wants of the Negroes in the Southern
States, large numbers of missionaries are required, but
<hi rend="italics">where</hi> shall they be obtained, and <hi rend="italics">how</hi> shall they be
<pb id="p237" n="237"/>
supported? Both melancholy questions, for they admit
of no satisfactory answer. “The harvest truly is plenteous,
but the laborers are few; pray ye therefore the
Lord of the harvest that he will send forth laborers into
his harvest.” Such is our Lord's command. We have
not missionaries in sufficient numbers to supply the destitute
white population; we have churches able in part,
if not altogether able, to support their own ministers,
which find it difficult to obtain them. Yet, as in the
business world, if a demand is created for an article it
will shortly be produced to the extent of the demand, so
is it in the religious world. If a demand for missionaries
be created, a supply will be obtained. The experience
of the church in other fields of missionary labor
has demonstrated the fact.</p>
          <p>We may, therefore, proceed to show <hi rend="italics">how</hi> missionaries
to the Negroes may be <hi rend="italics">employed and supported</hi> and this
may be the direct mode of finding out where they are to
be procured.</p>
          <p>By <hi rend="italics">domestic missionary societies</hi>; which exist in,
perhaps, all the denominations. The funds which are
contributed in the churches and by individuals, may be
judiciously applied to the support of missionaries to the
Negroes, as well as to the whites, and for the support of
ministers in feeble churches, to which numbers of
Negroes are attached. The particular denomination
employing missionaries through its own society will be
responsible for the same. Missionaries are now under
the employ of such societies in the South.</p>
          <p>By <hi rend="italics">presbyteries, associations, conferences, and convocations,
without the agency of any society.</hi></p>
          <p>The contributions are taken up in the churches and
collections made by order of the church judicatory acting
<pb id="p238" n="238"/>
in the premises, and it appoints and is responsible for
the missionaries. Some presbyteries and associations
adopt this plan, and it succeeds very well. There are
but few, indeed, of our church judicatories which could
not, with suitable effort, support at least <hi rend="italics">one</hi> if not <hi rend="italics">more</hi>
missionaries to the Negroes in such parts of their bounds
as may need them.</p>
          <p>By <hi rend="italics">one, or more churches uniting their contributions.</hi></p>
          <p>Some churches, which for the wealth they contain,
and the large annual income of their members, are of
themselves abundantly able to support a minister for the
white part of the congregation, and a minister for the
colored part. And where the labor of attending to both
classes is too great for one minister, they ought to have
another. There are churches in no inconsiderable numbers,
having a net income of from fifteen to fifty, and
from fifty to eighty thousand dollars reckoning in members
of the churches and congregations, and yet which
give from five hundred to a thousand dollars for the support
of <hi rend="italics">one</hi> minister only; and that minister having
within reach, from <hi rend="italics">fifteen hundred to three thousand Negroes!</hi>—
Surely the spiritual wants of the Negroes,
should be attended to.</p>
          <p>Two or more churches, of one or more denominations
contiguous to each other, might unite and support a missionary
to the Negroes connected with them and the
expense would be comparatively light upon each.</p>
          <p>By <hi rend="italics">one or more planters, employing and supporting a
Missionary for their own people.</hi></p>
          <p>There are some planters, and some estates, whose
immense incomes warrant the employment of a religious
instructor from year to year. For example, there are
net incomes, realized by individual proprietors, and by
<pb id="p239" n="239"/>
estates, varying from <hi rend="italics">ten</hi> to <hi rend="italics">thirty</hi> thousand dollars, out
of which there is not contributed for the religious instruction
of the Negroes, and I mean their <hi rend="italics">own</hi> Negroes,
over <hi rend="italics">twenty-five</hi> or <hi rend="italics">fifty</hi> dollars, or perhaps <hi rend="italics">one hundred</hi>;
and from some of these large incomes, <hi rend="italics">not one cent!</hi>
And the Negroes, whose labor is thus profitable, are in
<hi rend="italics">want </hi>of the word of life!</p>
          <p>On such large plantations, as a mere matter of <hi rend="italics">gain</hi>,
a religious instructor should be employed.</p>
          <p>By planters in the same neighborhood <hi rend="italics">uniting</hi>, the
support of a missionary is rendered light. Fix the salary
of the missionary at <hi rend="italics">five hundred dollars</hi>; and ten
planters at fifty dollars each, will pay it. The <hi rend="italics">board</hi> of
the missionary if he be a single man might be <hi rend="italics">given</hi> to
him by the different families; or locating with his family
in some central point, by presents of provisions, his
living might be made cheap. The missionary thus employed
could visit every plantation once in two weeks,
catechise the children and preach to the adults, besides
meeting all the plantations on the Sabbath, either at one
or more stations, and in like manner carry forward his
work of preaching and catechising.</p>
          <p>I am persuaded that this is one of the most economical
and successful plans of planters' supplying their people
with adequate religious instruction. They employ
the men; they know their character and qualifications;
they regulate their operations; they control everything.</p>
          <p>We are to look in the <hi rend="italics">third place, to owners themselves,
to communicate the Gospel to the Negroes.</hi></p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">Pious</hi> owners are intended; we cannot expect the
duty to be performed by those who are not pious. Should
<hi rend="italics">both</hi> heads of the household be pious, so much the better;
if <hi rend="italics">one</hi> only, whether it be the master or mistress,
much may be done.</p>
          <pb id="p240" n="240"/>
          <p>[1] The owner should impress upon his people <hi rend="italics">the
great duty of attending public worship on the Sabbath,</hi>
and should use every proper effort to induce them to
do so.</p>
          <p>Frequent conversations with delinquents will have a
good effect; and where it is necessary, suitable clothes
should be given for the purpose.</p>
          <p>[2] He should also, where a <hi rend="italics">Sabbath school</hi> is conducted
in his neighborhood, <hi rend="italics">make all the children and
youth attend punctually.</hi> To secure this end, let them
be given in charge of some responsible person on the
plantation on Sabbath morning to take them to church.
In the absence of the owner or manager, let the driver
be instructed to send the children. As they are careless
with their clothing, and as parents neglect frequently to
wash and to mend for them, it would be well for owners
to supply the children with <hi rend="italics">a suit</hi> to be worn <hi rend="italics">only on
the Sabbath</hi>, which might be kept either by parents or
given in charge of some careful person.</p>
          <p>[3] <hi rend="italics">The plantation should be brought under religious
influences, and the physical condition of the people be
improved.</hi></p>
          <p>The owner, in order to success in the religious
instruction of his people, must in all his intercourse and
treatment of them exhibit the spirit of religion; otherwise
his people will have no confidence in him and no
respect for his efforts.</p>
          <p>Let him begin with the improvement of their <hi rend="italics">physical
condition</hi>. Let him furnish them with <hi rend="italics">convenient and
comfortable houses</hi>; properly partitioned off, and well
ventilated, and neatly whitewashed, and sufficiently large
to accommodate the families resident in them; and
furnished with necessary articles for house hold use.
<pb id="p241" n="241"/>
Each house should also have a <hi rend="italics">small lot</hi> for a garden,
poultry yard, apiary, and other purposes, attached to it.
Independent of this lot, the families should have <hi rend="italics">as much
ground to plant for themselves</hi> during the year as they
can profitably attend; and also <hi rend="italics">the privilege of raising
poultry and hogs</hi>; indeed every privilege and opportunity
allowed them to make themselves comfortable
and to accumulate money. The greater the interest
which they have at stake on the plantation, the greater
security for their good behavior, and the greater prospect
of their moral improvement.</p>
          <p>I know plantations upon which industrious men improving
their opportunities, sell during the year poultry,
stock, and produce of their own raising, to the amount
of thirty, fifty, and a hundred dollars.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">clothing</hi> of the people, both adults and children,
should be attended to, and a proper care of their clothing
required of all. <hi rend="italics">Habits of neatness</hi> about their houses
and lots, and <hi rend="italics">personal cleanliness</hi>, should be insisted on.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">provisions</hi> of the plantation should be <hi rend="italics">sound</hi>
and <hi rend="italics">good</hi> and <hi rend="italics">abundant</hi>, and as <hi rend="italics">various</hi> as the means of
the planter will allow.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">labor just</hi>; securing the interest and prosperity
of the plantation, and yet leaving the laborers fresh and
vigorous in life and spirits. They should also have
<hi rend="italics">sufficient time</hi> and time <hi rend="italics">in its proper season</hi> allowed
them to work their own crops. The motto should be
“live and let live.”</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">Punishments</hi> should be inflicted upon those <hi rend="italics">proven
guilty, (neither in anger, nor out of proportion to the
offence,)</hi> with as little resort to <hi rend="italics">corporal chastisement</hi> as
possible. Confinement and deprivation of privileges may
be substituted, as well as other modes. Offences against
<pb id="p242" n="242"/>
each other, against the laws of God and good <hi rend="italics">neighborship</hi>
with other plantations, should be punished as well
as against the authority and interest of the owner.</p>
          <p>While punishments should be justly meted out, so
ought also <hi rend="italics">rewards</hi>. And the rewards should be such
as consists with the means of the owner. A familiar
acquaintance with the character and circumstances of
each servant will enable the owner to judge what kind
of rewards would be most agreeable and advantageous.
There are many, who in their government, very much
neglect the fact that while they are “a terror to evil
doers;” they should also be “a praise to them that do
well.” The <hi rend="italics">sick</hi> should be strictly attended to. But
<hi rend="italics">impositions from cases of feigned sickness</hi>, as strictly
guarded against. Religion is no hiding place for laziness
and deceit.</p>
          <p>The owner should, furthermore,<hi rend="italics"> inquire into and
regulate and restrain the conduct of the people towards
each other</hi>: teach them propriety of behavior, civility,
kindness, justice, virtue; and punish overt acts of
iniquity committed between themselves.</p>
          <p>Cursing and swearing; breaking the Sabbath; quarreling
and fighting; lying and stealing; the oppression
of the weak by the strong; neglect of children on the
part of parents, or of parents on the part of children,
or the neglect of one head of the family towards the
other; neglect of the aged and sick; cruel acts towards
dumb beasts; adultery and fornication; yea, all sins and
improprieties existing among them should be observed
and corrected. The feeling of some that they may do
and live among themselves just as they please, if they
will only <hi rend="italics">do their work</hi>, belongs neither to humanity nor
Christianity.</p>
          <pb id="p243" n="243"/>
          <p>There should also, be a <hi rend="italics">house erected</hi> or <hi rend="italics">some suitable
room,</hi> always at command in the evening and on the
Sabbath day, for <hi rend="italics">a place of worship</hi> for the people on
the plantation. What they familiarly call “<hi rend="italics">the prayer
house.</hi>” Let there be a <hi rend="italics">desk</hi> or <hi rend="italics">stand</hi> for the books and
lights, and <hi rend="italics">good seats with backs</hi>, and <hi rend="italics">sufficient room</hi>.
Let it be a <hi rend="italics">comfortable place</hi>, in winter as well as in
summer; and the style of its fixing up, such as will
indicate a <hi rend="italics">respect</hi> for religion and religious people.</p>
          <p>In this <hi rend="italics">prayer house</hi>, the evening prayers of the plantation;
the plantation Sunday school; and the regular
services of missionaries or ministers, may be conducted.
It certainly, to say the least, looks most unfavorable for
the character of owners, to go upon their plantations,—
some of them extensive, in fine order, well filled up
with houses of all kinds and for all purposes, and not
even a <hi rend="italics">small room</hi> appropriated to religious uses! The
Negroes are crowded into one of their own houses, too
small for their accommodation, on which account many
do not attend prayers; and should the minister or missionary
come, he is taken into some out house, prepared
for the occasion, badly seated and cheerless at best; or
the Negroes are taken into the <hi rend="italics">house of the owner</hi>,
where they are not sufficiently at home to be at ease.
God has no tabernacle to dwell in on such plantations;
and the Redeemer has not where to lay his head!
It is the duty of every Christian master to see that his
people are accommodated with a place of worship. A
neat little chapel, with its tower or steeple and bell, while
it is an ornament to a plantation, gives an air of stability
and sobriety to it, awakens religious associations in the
minds of the people, and produces the best of influences.</p>
          <pb id="p244" n="244"/>
          <p>[4] <hi rend="italics">The owner must undertake the religious instruction
of the people, himself.</hi></p>
          <p>As our hope of permanently benefiting any people by
religious instruction, lies in bringing children and youth
statedly and constantly under it, the owner must <hi rend="italics">collect
his Negro children</hi>, and with some suitable book, carry
forward their instruction from year to year. Let them
be <hi rend="italics">collected into a school</hi>, and taught for a short time
daily, or twice or three times during the week, or on
Sabbath evening; either by himself, his wife, or some
member of the family. The children being required to
come with clean faces and hands, their hair combed, and
clothes in good order, and to behave quietly, and be attentive
and obedient, soon relish the exercise and improve
under it in disposition, manners, appearance, intelligence
and morality. The master thus early becomes acquainted
with the tempers and characters of the children and
takes them thus early under discipline, and much trouble
is saved in after life. Viewed merely as auxiliaries to
plantation order and discipline they are of the first importance.
The effect of these schools upon parents
also, is highly beneficial. They feel grateful for the
pains taken by their owners with them, and exhibit gratification
and pride in their improvement. They endeavor
also to fulfil their own duties to them better.</p>
          <p>Having thus taken the children under instruction, he
must not omit the <hi rend="italics">adults</hi>.</p>
          <p>With these he can meet every evening, or as frequently
as possible in <hi rend="italics">the prayer house</hi>. At the ringing of the
bell, let teacher and people <hi rend="italics">be punctual,</hi> and the <hi rend="italics">exercises
pointed and short.</hi> For example a <hi rend="italics">portion of scripture</hi>
read, with a few leading <hi rend="italics">questions</hi> asked which will serve
to keep up their attention, and a <hi rend="italics">remark or two</hi> founded
<pb id="p245" n="245"/>
on the passage; then a <hi rend="italics">hymn</hi>; and the whole closed
with <hi rend="italics">prayer</hi>; but not with <hi rend="italics">long</hi> prayer. The time not
exceeding twenty or twenty-five minutes. The adults
(by varying the exercises,) may and indeed, ought to be
taught, the Lord's prayer, the ten commandments, the
creed and hymns, and instructed in singing. It will be
proper also to take them through some catechism.</p>
          <p>Connected with this instruction the owner should as
occasion offers or at regular times, <hi rend="italics">converse privately</hi>
with the people on the great subject of their souls' salvation.
<hi rend="italics">The members of the church</hi> should receive his
special attention. They may also be put under <hi rend="italics">the
watch</hi> of some one of their own color of approved discretion
and piety, who may report their general conduct
from time to time. Whenever there are any under
<hi rend="italics">serious impressions, or hopefully converted</hi>, and are desirous
of uniting with the church of God, particular pains
should be taken to have <hi rend="italics">them</hi> properly instructed. These
are golden opportunities not to be omitted.</p>
          <p>It will be the duty of the owner also, should he be a
believer in the infant membership with the visible church
of God, of the children of believers, to have the children
of such of his servants as are connected with his own
church <hi rend="italics">regularly presented in the assembly of God's
people and baptized</hi>. Such baptisms should be recorded
by the church and he ought also to make a record of
them, as well as of the baptism of the other children of
his household. He should stand with the parents in
that interesting and solemn moment and the children
thus baptized should be under his special care and
instruction, and no means in his power should be left
unused to perfect as far as possible that religious education
which he is under obligations to afford them.</p>
          <pb id="p246" n="246"/>
          <p>It is much easier to neglect this duty than to perform
it: and many shrink from the responsibilities imposed
upon them by their own faith; and while they seriously
neglect the spiritual interests of their people, they lay
themselves and their church also, under the charge of
great inconsistency. The Lord said of Abraham—“for
I know him, that he will command his children and his
household after him, and they shall keep the way of the
Lord, to do justice and judgment; that the Lord may
bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him.”—
<hi rend="italics">Gen.</hi> 18: 19. It is the faithfulness of the head of the
household, which causes God to bring upon him, the
fulness of his covenant blessings: “I will be a God to
thee and to thy seed after thee.”</p>
          <p>But the owner, perhaps, interposes some <hi rend="italics">objections</hi> to
the duties now required of him. Some of these were
considered in the <hi rend="italics">Third Part</hi> of this work, and the
reader is referred back to them.</p>
          <p>The owner objects to the <hi rend="italics">amount of labor and care</hi>
involved in religious instruction conducted as now
recommended. It would make the master the <hi rend="italics">greatest
servant</hi> on his own plantation.</p>
          <p>The instances are extremely rare of a man's <hi rend="italics">over
working</hi> himself in this department of benevolent action,
and I do not apprehend any danger from unfolding to
owners the entire round of their obligations and duties
to their servants, on that score. Can the owner place
his finger upon a single thing recommended which would
be better dispensed with than performed: or which does
not appear to be his duty at all?</p>
          <p>Looking at the gross, the amount appears, large, and
is indeed large. But all the labors and cares and duties
do not occur on one day, nor any two of them at one
<pb id="p247" n="247"/>
particular moment of time. They lie along the track of
time, and the owner takes them up in the order of their
occurrence. And if he be a man of system and energy
he will have a place for every thing and every thing in
its time, and although he may not accomplish all he
desires or undertakes, yet he will accomplish a great
deal, to the satisfaction of his own mind and conscience
and to the peace and comfort of his people.</p>
          <p>When a master is impressed with his obligations to
his servants, and acts in view of eternity, he will find
himself strengthened and made willing not only to undertake
but to do a great deal for them. It should, however,
not be disguised that that planter who undertakes the
religious instruction and moral improvement of his people,
must look upon it in the light of <hi rend="italics">a labor</hi>. He
necessarily undergoes, at least for a time, <hi rend="italics">greater trials
and expense</hi>, than the planter who does not. He is
obliged to correct all the bad habits of government, all
the debasing thoughts in relation to the Negroes which
may unconsciously prevail <hi rend="italics">in himself</hi>. He is obliged to
correct what is manifestly wrong in his own deportment
on his plantation, and to live up to that Christianity
which he would teach. Thus one grand means of
elevating his own moral and religious character will be
an attempt to improve that of his servants! But this
self-discipline is laborious and painful. And further, in
promoting the moral improvement of his people, as
already remarked, he must <hi rend="italics">improve their physical condition</hi>—
an almost interminable work. In the progress
of his efforts the master will have painful evidence of the
idleness, carelessness, ignorance, deceit, and degradation
of his servants. He will experience disappointments
and mortifications in respect to servants whom he deemed
<pb id="p248" n="248"/>
the most virtuous, honest, and obedient. He may even
encounter opposition to moral reform from some of them.
They may sport with his instructions, pervert his motives,
corrupt the children and youth, and be guilty of
improprieties on purpose to irritate and induce him to
forego his attempt to bring the plantation under religious
influence, to which their natural feelings are opposed.
These are difficulties and trials, but ought not to deter a
master from doing his duty.</p>
          <p>There are planters who think that they confer a <hi rend="italics">favor</hi>
on their people by giving them instruction. It is a
favor in one sense, but not in another—strictly speaking
he who discharges his <hi rend="italics">duty</hi> to another confers no
<hi rend="italics">favor</hi>. They think also that they confer a <hi rend="italics">favor</hi> on the
minister or missionary, by granting him permission to
preach on their plantations. Religious instruction is
that <sic corr="which">wich</sic> they may <hi rend="italics">give</hi> or <hi rend="italics">withhold</hi> according to their
good pleasure. There must be an entire revolution in
the views and feelings of such owners before they will
conscientiously undertake and prosecute the religious
instruction of their people.</p>
          <p>We are to look in the <hi rend="italics">fourth place to elders and lay
men</hi>, to afford religious instruction to the Negroes.</p>
          <p>Elders and laymen, of good spirit and qualifications,
in churches<hi rend="italics"> destitute</hi> of pastors or stated supplies, might
originate and continue Sabbath schools and Sabbath
instruction for the <hi rend="italics">Negroes</hi> as well as for the whites.</p>
          <p>They might also, by some arrangement visit a plantation
once a week and hold evening prayers with the
people. They might read and expound a portion of
Scripture, and converse with the members of the church
and with those under serious impressions. By uniting
with pastors in labor of this sort, they would become
<pb id="p249" n="249"/>
most valuable auxiliaries. There have been associations
whose members have for some considerable time exerted
themselves with self-sacrifice in doing good in this
manner.</p>
          <p>The instruction of the Negroes by missionaries, by
owners, and by elders and laymen of the church, is
liable to many delays and interruptions, and in the present
state of the work and the subject in our country, our
<hi rend="italics">main dependence</hi> must be upon the <hi rend="italics">settled pastors and
stated supplies of our churches</hi>: and I venture to speak
further on this point, at the risk of repetition.</p>
          <p>The churches should convert their pastors, somewhat
into <hi rend="italics">missionaries</hi>, and they would then provide, with
little or no additional expense, <hi rend="italics">permanent</hi> instruction
for the Negroes. <hi rend="italics">The religious instruction of the
Negroes properly and socially devolves, and in large
measure, depends upon settled pastors</hi>; and if all
pastors and stated supplies in the several denominations
would perform their duty to the Negroes attached to
their congregations, there would be comparatively
speaking, over immense tracts of country, but little need
of missionaries; religious instruction would pervade the
South, the reproach of the neglect of our colored
population, would be wiped away, and blessings temporal
and eternal be conveyed to thousands now ready to
perish. It is an encouraging fact that pastors are directing
their attention to this field more than ever, and that
our young ministers when they settle, seem disposed to
devote, and that conscientiously, a reasonable portion of
their time to the colored part of their charges.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="p250" n="250"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <head>THE Manner in which the Gospel should be communicated to the
Negroes, so as to meet the character, condition, and circumstances
of the people.—Conclusion.</head>
          <p>THE concluding chapter I shall throw into distinct
heads, embracing several particulars relating to the
religious instruction of the Negroes, which could not
with propriety be introduced before.</p>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>1. <hi rend="italics">Manner of Preaching.</hi></head>
            <p>As <hi rend="italics">preaching</hi> depends upon the <hi rend="italics">preacher</hi>, it will not
be amiss to inquire<hi rend="italics"> what kind of preachers are needed
for the Negroes?</hi></p>
            <p>Certainly not <hi rend="italics">ignorant</hi> preachers. It is the opinion
of some, that <hi rend="italics">any body</hi> will do to preach to the Negroes,
which is an erroneous opinion—the child of ignorance
itself. No inconsiderable a part of that misery into
which the fall brought mankind, is a <hi rend="italics">darkened understanding.</hi>
It is not more true that “the world lieth in
wickedness,” than that they have “the understanding
darkened being alienated from the life of God through
the ignorance that is in them.” There is <hi rend="italics">the blindness of
the mind and the hardness of the heart</hi>; and they act
and re-act the one upon the other. Our Lord has taught
<pb id="p251" n="251"/>
us also, that men “<hi rend="italics">love</hi> darkness rather than light;”—
this very state of blindness and hardness. They do
not like to “retain God in their knowledge.” Hence
the more ignorant they are of God the more wicked
they are. And the more ignorant and wicked, the
greater the difficulty of enlightening and elevating them.
It will be seen that the difficulty is increased a thousand
fold, when the only access which the people have to the
light, is through the <hi rend="italics">living</hi> teacher.</p>
            <p>The primary work of a minister is to dissipate this
natural blindness of men's minds in respect to God, by
pouring in upon them in the most suitable manner, “the
light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face
of Jesus Christ,” and in this way quickening the conscience
and moving the heart. To put men to this work
who are not only <hi rend="italics">unlearned</hi> but <hi rend="italics">ignorant</hi>, is to put the
blind to lead the blind; and as a result, “both shall fall
into the ditch.” Shallow vessels are soon emptied.
When the watchmen are blind—are all ignorant; they
quickly become dumb dogs, that cannot bark. They
become weary with their own noise, and ashamed of the
little impression they make upon men;—their intellects
are stagnant. They are mere dreamers in knowledge,
and a spirit of indifference and inefficiency creeps over
them, and they are “lying down, loving to slumber.”—
<hi rend="italics">Isa.</hi> 56: 10, 11. <hi rend="italics">Our Divine Lord</hi> is the <hi rend="italics">great teacher</hi>
that has come from God, and ever has been and ever
will be the “<hi rend="italics">light of the world.</hi><corr>”</corr> His <hi rend="italics">ministers</hi> after
him he calls and requires to be “<hi rend="italics">the light of the world.</hi>”
“To be <hi rend="italics">instructed</hi> unto the kingdom of heaven;” and
he sends them unto their fellow men, “to open their
eyes and to turn them from darkness to light and from
the power of Satan unto God.”—<hi rend="italics">John</hi> 1: 4. 3: 2-19.
8: 12. <hi rend="italics">Matt.</hi> 5: 14. 13: 52. <hi rend="italics">Acts</hi> 26: 17, 18.</p>
            <pb id="p252" n="252"/>
            <p>We need for the <hi rend="italics">continued</hi> and <hi rend="italics">successful</hi> instruction
of the Negroes, as well educated and as intelligent ministers
and as good preachers as the churches can supply.
It is the experience of all those who can lay claim to
these qualifications, who have entered upon the work of
the religious instruction of the Negroes, that instead of
requiring less talents and learning, they have needed more
than they possessed, and that they found the benefit of
all the knowledge they had acquired. Some preachers,
really ignorant and unfurnished for their office, quickly
expending their stock of knowledge, and exhausting all
their manœuvres and invention to keep the people interested,
have first been deserted by the people, and then
have deserted themselves. Others, well qualified in
every respect, setting their standard of sermonizing and
of intellectual effort <hi rend="italics">low</hi>, have thought “<hi rend="italics">any sort of a
sermon</hi>” would do for the <hi rend="italics">Negroes</hi>, and the Negroes
have been <hi rend="italics">wise</hi> enough to estimate their powers upon
their own showing, and <hi rend="italics">proud</hi> enough not to be put off
with <hi rend="italics">any sort of a sermon</hi>, and have therefore stayed
at home or gone where they have thought they could do
better. The preachers in the mean while have wondered
at the falling off in their congregation—at the carelessness,
hardness and indifference of the Negroes, and
have perhaps given over effort, saying “it is of no use;
they will not come,” their consciences perfectly satisfied
and at rest, “they have done what they <hi rend="italics">could!</hi>”</p>
            <p>Ministers in preaching to the Negroes, sometimes
say, “they cannot interest them; they have no turn for
it; they cannot make themselves understood.” They
have felt like exclaiming with Dr. Chalmers on a certain
occasion, when laboring to put the inhabitants of Kilmany
in <sic corr="possession">possesion</sic> of some of his ideas, “I would make
it plainer to you if I could!”</p>
            <pb id="p253" n="253"/>
            <p>No one will deny that an acquaintance with the character,
condition, and circumstances of a people and
some practice in addressing them, are highly advantageous
to him who preaches to them. But it is the duty
of ministers to attain to a thorough understanding of the
doctrines and duties of Christianity, and to cultivate
such a facility of expression and of language, as to be
able to unfold both doctrines and duties intelligibly to
the weakest hearer. When a minister is not able to do
the <hi rend="italics">latter</hi> he may be suspected of not having attained
the <hi rend="italics">former</hi>. The knowledge of some men is general and
indistinct. They are able to say much on subjects, call
them by their right names, and use the ordinary phraseology;
but are not masters of the <hi rend="italics">subjects themselves</hi>,
so that they can take them to pieces, show the different
parts and put all together again. One boy draws his
figure, demonstrates his problem, and thinks he understands
it perfectly. Now take his book away and rub
out his lines and letters, and set him to the demonstration
and call upon him for the principles upon which the
problem is constructed, and he is at fault after taking
but one or two steps. Another boy takes the problem
<hi rend="italics">into his mind</hi>, lays hold of the thing itself; gets entire
possession of it, and is able to demonstrate it, in any
manner desired, resolve it into its first principles, and
construct it again. This is but an illustration of what
we meet within theological studies. The nomenclature
of the science is acquired; the order of subjects; and
general notions of doctrines, and not much more. The
preacher may perhaps interest what he terms enlightened
audiences, but when required to <hi rend="italics">analyze</hi> truth and present
it in a plain way to plain people he cannot do it.
The more he explains and defines, the more visible
22
<pb id="p254" n="254"/>
becomes the darkness of his own mind. He takes a
passage of scripture and studies it; thinks he understands
it; rises in the desk to deliver an exposition of
it; but he does not succeed, and he cannot tell why.</p>
            <p>The <hi rend="italics">general deportment</hi> of the minister to the Negroes
deserves attention. He should have reference to the
character, condition, habits and feelings of the Negroes.
His address and intercourse should be polite, frank,
condescending and uniformly kind, and at the same time
independent. Self-respect and the honor of the Gospel
will dictate these virtues, and the people will quickly
discover and rightly appreciate them. In order to secure
the confidence and respect of the people, he must treat
<hi rend="italics">them</hi> with respect and manifest in word and in deed his
interest in them. Whining and simpering, familiarity
and a courting of popularity will destroy his influence.
He must speak and be accessible to all, and forget not
to extend charity as occasion offers, to the old and
infirm. He should notice the children and youth a
great deal, cultivate their acquaintance and the acquaintance
also of the more prominent, pious, and influential
members of the church and congregation. Scrupulously
avoid personal disputes and quarrels with them, and be
no party in such troubles between them. Act prudently,
hear both sides, decide justly, and show the reasons for
the decision. He should avoid making himself the
repository of tales and difficulties between individuals
and on plantations, and hear no tales at all respecting
owners and matters which belong to their civil condition.—
<hi rend="italics">Luke</hi> 12: 13-14.</p>
            <p>He should be among them as their spiritual adviser,
guide, and friend, and let the people look up to him as
<hi rend="italics">their minister</hi>. He should put himself to inconvenience
<pb id="p255" n="255"/>
to meet their calls for his services, in times of sickness,
at weddings and at funerals; show them that he is their
friend, and is neither ashamed of them nor their service.
His <hi rend="italics">language</hi> should be as pure <hi rend="italics">Saxon</hi> as he can make
it: and not accommodated in any degree whatever to their
<hi rend="italics">broken English</hi>, if he would escape contempt.</p>
            <p>The minister to the Negroes should pay attention to
<hi rend="italics">the manner, style, and character of his preaching.</hi></p>
            <p>His <hi rend="italics">manner</hi> should be grave, solemn, dignified, free
from affectation, hauteur, or familiarity, yet ardent and
animated. The people like gestures but not grimaces.
His manner should be respectful. He should not endeavor
to impress them with the fact, (should he unfortunately
believe it himself,) that there is an infinite distance
between him and them, and between his intelligence and
theirs; and that he has humbled himself amazingly to
take their instruction into his hands. He must not treat
them as if they were a parcel of children, or a people
perfectly stupid. Poor people have feelings as well as
rich people; and if people are ignorant, and, if you
please, fools, yet they do not like to be told of it. No
good comes of it. It is enough for the minister to know
what they are; let him go on and make them better.
Nor must he be perpetually scolding and fault-finding, if
they happen to come a little late to church, if a door
slams, if a dog comes in, if a child cries, if a man sleeps,
if they do not pay undivided attention, and so on. No
people are perfection. Great allowances are to be made
for the Negroes; and many things wrong among them
may be owing to the minister himself. He on the contrary
ought to proceed upon the principle of <hi rend="italics">kind encouragement</hi>—
they greatly need it; and he should remark
and praise all that he sees commendable. Praising a
<pb id="p256" n="256"/>
virtue is a condemnation of the opposite vice; and in
many instances is the most effectual mode of condemning
it. Encouragement stimulates a people to effort,
and when they see that their minister notices and commends
their efforts they will exert themselves the more.
It would do some ministers a great deal of good to read
frequently 1<hi rend="italics">st</hi> and 2<hi rend="italics">d Thessalonians</hi>. They might learn
how highly they ought to think of God's people, and how
much they ought to praise them for their works of faith
and labors of love; and how proper it is to deal in kind
encouragement.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Style and character of preaching. Sermons</hi> should
be plain in language, simple in construction, and pointed
in application, and of any length <hi rend="italics">from a half hour to
an hour and a quarter</hi>, according to the subject and the
interest of the people. Like all other hearers, they have
no objection to <hi rend="italics">long</hi> sermons if they be <hi rend="italics">good</hi> sermons
and treated well. The reasoning in the sermons may
be logical and close, if <hi rend="italics">abstract propositions and learned
arguments</hi> are excluded, and the reasoning short and
made evident <hi rend="italics">by illustrations</hi>, which is no very hard
matter, if a man understands himself what he wishes to
teach to others. As to the <hi rend="italics">subjects</hi> of sermons, they
may embrace the <hi rend="italics">whole round of the doctrines and duties
of Christianity</hi>; dwelling chiefly upon those most applicable
to the people. There is not a single doctrine,
however elevated, or as some express it, deep and mysterious,
which may not be profitably exhibited. In my
opinion the preacher with proper pains can speedily carry
them, ignorant as they are conceived to be, to the limits
of our actual knowledge of the doctrines of Christianity;
and what is more, make them know and feel it. The
human mind, if I may so express myself, is <hi rend="italics">conscious</hi>
<pb id="p257" n="257"/>
when it arrives at the boundaries of religious truth, and
is there disposed to stop; though pride and impiety, and
subtle leaders may tempt it to cross them. A little black
boy returning from Sabbath school was asked by his
little master, what he had been learning. He answered,
I have been learning about <hi rend="italics">God</hi>. And what did you
learn about God? Why, that he <hi rend="italics">made me</hi>. And what
else did he make? He made <hi rend="italics">all things</hi>. Then said his
little master—but who made <hi rend="italics">God</hi>? He replied, <hi rend="italics">no
body</hi>. How then did God come at all? Why, he did
<hi rend="italics">not come at all:</hi> somebody must be <hi rend="italics">first</hi> and <hi rend="italics">begin</hi> every
thing; and that <hi rend="italics">must be God</hi>. But <hi rend="italics">how</hi> can God be <hi rend="italics">first</hi>
and <hi rend="italics">begin</hi> every thing? The little black boy answered,
finally, “I <hi rend="italics">do n't know</hi>; but it <hi rend="italics">must</hi> be so; and <hi rend="italics">'t is so.</hi>”</p>
            <p>To make my meaning plain that the most elevated
doctrines may be exhibited, and profitably exhibited, to
ignorant and illiterate people (which certainly is the
duty of every faithful steward of God,) and that in the
way of <hi rend="italics">illustration</hi>, suppose I wished to bring forward the
<hi rend="italics">doctrine of election</hi>: that God is the author of our salvation
and bestows it <hi rend="italics">upon whom he pleases?</hi> I would take
up <hi rend="italics">the history of the Apostle Paul</hi>, and show <hi rend="italics">who</hi> and
<hi rend="italics">what</hi> he was <hi rend="italics">before</hi> his conversion; and that out of his
own mouth. Next, show <hi rend="italics">when</hi> and <hi rend="italics">where</hi> and <hi rend="italics">how</hi> he
was converted: that the thought or wish of becoming a
Christian  <hi rend="italics">never had entered his mind</hi>: that he was smitten
to the ground by the brightness of the glory of the
Lord Jesus, in the full career of his iniquity: and that
God overpowered him <hi rend="italics">by his Spirit, and shined into his
heart</hi>, to give him the light of the knowledge of the
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. And last of
all, I would show that there was the <hi rend="italics">most wonderful and
perfect change wrought in the man</hi>, which continued to
<pb id="p258" n="258"/>
his dying day; and that, as Paul himself tells us, <hi rend="italics">it was
wrought in him by God</hi>; and for <hi rend="italics">no reason whatever</hi>, but
that it was <hi rend="italics">the good pleasure of his will</hi>. Who can
resist the force of the truth thus presented? Who can
resist the inference and application? The <hi rend="italics">same way</hi>
which God took to bring <hi rend="italics">this chief of sinners</hi> into his
kingdom is <hi rend="italics">the same way</hi> he takes to bring <hi rend="italics">all sinners</hi>
into his kingdom. The reason which moves him in one
case moves him in all. The reason <hi rend="italics">is in himself.</hi> “Even
so Father for so it seemeth good in thy sight!” “Not
unto us, O Lord, but unto thy name be all the glory.”</p>
            <p>Suppose again I wished to bring forward “<hi rend="italics">free agency
and accountability</hi>;<corr>”</corr> there is the <hi rend="italics">history of Judas:</hi> or
“that <hi rend="italics">election to eternal life, includes the means thereto,</hi>”
there is <hi rend="italics">the shipwreck of Paul</hi>; or, “<hi rend="italics">the divinity and
humanity of Christ</hi>—two natures in one person;” there
is the <hi rend="italics">storm at sea</hi> and many other of his wonderful
works; or, “<hi rend="italics">justification by faith alone,</hi>” there is the
<hi rend="italics">penitent thief</hi>, who had not righteousness enough to save
him from death at the hands of <hi rend="italics">men</hi>, much less, at the
hands of <hi rend="italics">God</hi>. And thus I might enumerate every doctrine
and duty of the Holy Scriptures, with their appropriate
and striking illustrations. The doctrines are thus
fastened to the illustration; or rather the illustrations
are fastened to the doctrines; and all are <hi rend="italics">nails driven in
a sure place</hi>. They are argued and decided, and laid
away in the mind as <hi rend="italics">appeal cases.</hi></p>
            <p>When the preacher takes a doctrine in hand, let him
call it <hi rend="italics">by its right name</hi>; and never be afraid to <hi rend="italics">use God's
own word</hi> to give it expression. Does he wish to express
the awful condition of men before God? Paul offers
him his text: “<hi rend="italics">By nature</hi> children of <hi rend="italics">wrath.</hi>” Does he
wish to make known the entire depravity of the human
<pb id="p259" n="259"/>
race? Our Lord commands him to say, “that which is
<hi rend="italics">born of the flesh is flesh.</hi>” Does he wish to prostrate the
guilty sinner before God and lead him to feel his inability
to renew his own heart, and awaken him to look for
power not his own? Let him take the declaration of
our Lord, “<hi rend="italics">no man can</hi> come unto me except <hi rend="italics">the Father</hi>
which hath sent me <hi rend="italics">draw him.</hi>” Let him go all the
height, and length and breadth and depth of the word of
God openly, strongly, whether they will hear or forbear,
yet humbly and meekly, not invading the province of the
divine spirit, and vainly endeavoring to smooth off the
angles of truth and to lay it quietly into men's minds
and let it transform them, they know not how nor why.
<hi rend="italics">The Divine Spirit will take care of his own truth</hi>, plainly
and believingly delivered: it is designed for saints and
sinners, it suits their state; they know it, they feel it;
and he will according to his good pleasure, make it a fire
and a hammer to break the flinty rock in pieces.</p>
            <p>From the foregoing observations it will be gathered,
that the preacher to the Negroes, ought to deal much in
<hi rend="italics">parables, historical events; biographies</hi>; and in <hi rend="italics">expository
preaching.</hi> And his expository preaching may and
ought to assume some <hi rend="italics">system.</hi></p>
            <p>Should he select <hi rend="italics">parables</hi>, he may take up our Lord's
parables <hi rend="italics">in order</hi>; should he select <hi rend="italics">biographies</hi>, he may
go through the life of our Lord, one event succeeding
another, to the last sad catastrophe. Or, the lives of the
Apostles as far as known;—notices of persons whose
history is introduced in the New Testament. Does he
desire to enter upon <hi rend="italics">expository preaching</hi>? He may
take up the Gospels and expound them in order; the
Acts of the Apostles; and various chapters in the Epistles.
Then there is the whole <hi rend="italics">Old Testament</hi>, with the
<pb id="p260" n="260"/>
creation, fall, flood;. the lives of the Patriarchs; the
entire history of the church of God, filled with extraordinary
characters and events. A studious man and one
alive to his work, can never be without matter, as well
new as old, for the instruction of the people. <hi rend="italics">The bible,
the bible</hi>, is the great store house of truth—an ocean
without a bottom or a shore.</p>
            <p>The practice of expository preaching recommended,
is one eminently calculated <hi rend="italics">to advance the people in
knowledge</hi>, and of different kinds of preaching is <hi rend="italics">the
most improving to the minister.</hi> He will acquire an
intimate and extensive acquaintance with the Scriptures;
discover the dependence of every part and the union
of the whole. He will have light falling directly and
indirectly upon doctrines, and they will become clear to
his mind, and he cannot tell his various steps to the
pleasant conclusion. He will gather up a vast variety of
subjects, and illustrations of doctrines and duties; and
finally know that “<hi rend="italics">all Scripture</hi> is given by inspiration
of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness: <hi rend="italics">that the
man of God may be thoroughly furnished unto all good
works</hi>.”—2 <hi rend="italics">Tim.</hi> 3: 16-17.</p>
            <p>But it may be said by some that it is <hi rend="italics">laborious</hi> and
<hi rend="italics">difficult</hi> preaching; and that but a few have a talent for
it. He who would succeed well must <hi rend="italics">labor</hi>; and it is
worth all the labor expended for it. He must expect to
encounter <hi rend="italics">difficulties</hi>, but they are not <hi rend="italics">insurmountable;</hi>
and the reason why it is discovered that but <hi rend="italics">few</hi> have a
talent for it, is because there are but <hi rend="italics">few</hi> who <hi rend="italics">perseveringly
practice</hi> expository preaching.</p>
            <p>There are many works which will aid a minister as
acquiring the tact and the mode—such, for example, in
<pb id="p261" n="261"/>
Henry's Commentary, Andrew Fuller's Lectures on
Genesis, Porteus' Lectures on Matthew, Scott's Commentary,
Stuart on Hebrews, Hodge on Romans, Hall's
Contemplations on the Old and New Testament. The
list might be extended, but students do not require it,
and to those who are not students it would be of no
avail. I mention these few because they are standard
works and of easy access, and are sufficient as a
<hi rend="italics">specimen.</hi></p>
            <p>Every imitator is a slave and a bungler. A minister
should be familiar with the works of eminent men of
God who have preceded him, and take into his mind
their great and good thoughts, that it may be expanded
and sanctified thereby. He ought to study with care
the sermons of those who have been most successful in
winning souls to Christ, searching into the manner of
their <hi rend="italics">construction</hi>, and especially into the principles
involved in their <hi rend="italics">application.</hi></p>
            <p>But after all he must discipline himself and do his
<hi rend="italics">own thinking</hi> and make his <hi rend="italics">own sermons</hi>, and learn to
teach and to preach <hi rend="italics">for himself</hi>. He must proceed
always upon <hi rend="italics">the principle of improvement</hi>. What he
may not do well to day <hi rend="italics">perseverance</hi> may enable him to
do better to-morrow. Then let him know no <hi rend="italics">discouragement.</hi>
“The thing <hi rend="italics">can</hi> be done; <hi rend="italics">by divine aid I will do it.</hi>”</p>
            <p>The character of the Negroes both private and public
in a state of freedom and in a state of slavery; their
habits of thought, superstitions and manners, should be
carefully studied by the preacher, so that he may adapt
his preaching to them. He will perhaps frequently find
it necessary to follow the advice of Paul to Titus as to
the manner in which he should reprove the <hi rend="italics">Cretians</hi>, and
for the same reasons. <hi rend="italics">Titus</hi> 1: 12, 13. But let him
<pb id="p262" n="262"/>
avoid the most distant approximations to <hi rend="italics">coarseness</hi>,
and follow the rule laid down in <hi rend="italics">Eph.</hi> 5: 11, 12.</p>
            <p>The <hi rend="italics">strictest order</hi> should be preserved at all the
religious meetings of the Negroes, especially those held
on the Sabbath day, and <hi rend="italics">punctuality</hi> observed in commencing
them at the appointed hour. No <hi rend="italics">audible</hi>
expressions of feeling in the way of groanings, cries, or
noises of any kind, should be allowed. To encourage
such things among ignorant people, such as they are,
would be to jeopard the interests of true religion, and
open the door to downright fanaticism. They are <hi rend="italics">bad</hi>
at best, among any people—they go from <hi rend="italics">worse</hi> to
<hi rend="italics">worst</hi> as we descend in the scale of intelligence.</p>
            <p>Close attention should be paid to <hi rend="italics">their deportment</hi>,
lest they choose the seasons of public worship for
seasons of business and pleasure; and what is more, for
settling up their disputes in <hi rend="italics">regular combats</hi>. Disturbers
of the public peace should be noted down; the cases
investigated and summary punishment inflicted by the
proper authorities on the guilty. It is the minister's
duty in all such cases to make a report and see justice
done. The pious and more orderly and intelligent
Negroes will always discountenance and oppose such
unruly conduct. On dismissing his Sabbath congregations
he should always <hi rend="italics">remain</hi>, until he sees them pretty
well on their way homeward.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>2. <hi rend="italics">Manner of conducting Sabbath Schools.</hi></head>
            <p><hi rend="italics">Notice</hi> of the <hi rend="italics">formation</hi> of the Sabbath school for
colored children and youth should be carefully and
generally given, together with the <hi rend="italics">time</hi> and <hi rend="italics">place</hi> of
meeting, and the <hi rend="italics">manner</hi> in which, and the <hi rend="italics">persons</hi> by
whom, the school is to be conducted.</p>
            <pb id="p263" n="263"/>
            <p>The notice may be given <hi rend="italics">by the pastor</hi> of the church
in which it is to be formed, who can take occasion to
commend the effort to the patronage and prayers of his
people; or <hi rend="italics">by the missionary</hi>; or <hi rend="italics">by elders, deacons,</hi>
and <hi rend="italics">private Christians</hi> who engage in the work, in the
most advantageous manner that their circumstances may
admit of.</p>
            <p>The notice should be directed first of all, to <hi rend="italics">owners
and managers</hi> and their support entreated: next, to the
<hi rend="italics">parents</hi> of the children, and the Sabbath school commended
as affording that religious instruction to their
children which in a majority of instances they cannot
furnish themselves, and which will contribute to the
peace and order of their families and to the respectability
and happiness of their children; and last of all,
to the<hi rend="italics"> children and youth themselves</hi>. It will answer a
good purpose to go into some detail with them, as to the
manner in which the school will be conducted, and what
will be taught, and for what end, and how much good
the school will do them for time and eternity, the advantages
yielded them by it, being suitably improved.</p>
            <p>When the school is collected and opened, if <hi rend="italics">teachers</hi>
can be procured, interested in the work and disposed to
be useful, then <hi rend="italics">divide the school into classes</hi>, as in any
other school, as nearly according to <hi rend="italics">age</hi> and <hi rend="italics">sex,</hi> as
may be possible. Each teacher will then instruct his
own class, and at the close of the school, let the superintendent
take the book and question the school, class
by class, and all together, applying the lesson with
suitable remarks and giving the scholars praise for their
punctuality, good order, and improvement.</p>
            <p>Should it be impossible to obtain teachers, let the
school be seated according to <hi rend="italics">size</hi> and <hi rend="italics">sex,</hi> the youngest
<pb id="p264" n="264"/>
nearest to the teacher, and then let the teacher whoever
he may be, teach the <hi rend="italics">whole together, on the infant
school plan.</hi> I have known a minister including in a
school of this character, his <hi rend="italics">entire</hi> colored congregation—
children and adult. His spacious church every Sabbath
afternoon would be crowded with the young and
old, manifesting the deepest interest and making commendable
progress; and in his pastoral visitations,
hailed by the people one very plantation as their friend
and benefactor.</p>
            <p>I would say something on <hi rend="italics">manuals</hi> and <hi rend="italics">plans of
instruction.</hi></p>
            <p>In the <hi rend="italics">first part</hi> of this work several <hi rend="italics">manuals of
instruction</hi> for colored persons were mentioned. They
may be mentioned again in this place with advantage.
There is the “<hi rend="italics">Short Catechism, for the use of colored
members on trial of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
in South Carolina,</hi>” prepared by Dr. Capers, and used
by the missionaries of that church in South Carolina
and Georgia. There is “<hi rend="italics">the Catechism to be used by
the teachers in the religious instruction of persons of
color,</hi>” <hi rend="italics">etc.</hi>, “prepared in conformity to a resolution of
the Episcopal Convention of the diocese of South Carolina,
under the direction of the bishop;” used by the
Episcopaleans in South Carolina and Georgia. There
is <hi rend="italics">Dr. Palmer's Catechism; Rev. John Mine's</hi>; and
there is the “<hi rend="italics">Catechism of Scripture Doctrine and
Practice, designed for the oral instruction of colored
Persons;</hi>” prepared by myself.</p>
            <p>Some persons use “<hi rend="italics">Scripture Cards,</hi>” illustrating by
a picture some event in our Saviour's life; the passages
of Scripture together with questions and answers, are
printed on the cards. Entire portions are taught embracing
<pb id="p265" n="265"/>
parables and miracles, extracts from the book of
Common Prayer are also used. Others take the Scriptures
and select the more interesting events and histories—
beginning with the creation, and continuing through
the New Testament. They first read the passage and
briefly explain it, and then take it, verse by verse, and
ask questions, and repeat, until it is well committed to
memory.</p>
            <p>The “<hi rend="italics">Union Questions<sic corr=",">.</sic></hi>” prepared by the Sunday
School Union, may be used by the teacher as a <hi rend="italics">guide</hi>
to his <hi rend="italics">subjects</hi>, as well as <hi rend="italics">questions</hi>. He must of course
select the questions that are most suitable to his scholars.
“<hi rend="italics">Brown's Catechism</hi>,” and “<hi rend="italics">Watts' first and second
Catechism,</hi>” are also used. I have never heard of but
one instance of the “<hi rend="italics">Assembly's Catechism,</hi>” in connection
with “<hi rend="italics">Willison's,</hi>” being used in the oral
instruction of the Negroes; that instance was reported
to have been completely successful. I have no doubt
but that the teacher might take <hi rend="italics">Willison's and Fisher's</hi>
catechisms and make a good use of them in the oral
instruction of the Negroes. As much, it may with
truth be said, depends upon the <hi rend="italics">teacher</hi> as upon the
<hi rend="italics">manual of instruction</hi> used by him.</p>
            <p>To give variety and interest to the exercises of the
Sabbath school, it is proper to teach the scholars
<hi rend="italics">hymns and psalms, and how to sing them.</hi> They are
extravagantly fond of music; and this taste may be
turned to good account in their instruction. <hi rend="italics">Watts</hi> will
furnish a great number of suitable psalms and hymns,
and they may be selected from various other authors.
Some of the infant school and Sunday school hymns,
written expressly for children, will answer well. As
specimens of the kind of sacred poetry which the Negro
<pb id="p266" n="266"/>
children and youth readily learn, I would mention from
Watts, “Lord in the morning thou shalt hear,” “Behold
the morning sun,” “There is a God who reigns above,”
“When I can read my title clear,” “Jesus with all thy
saints above,” “I'm not ashamed to own my Lord,” “Salvation,
O the joyful sound,” “Now in the heat of youthful
blood;” and from others, “Jesus thou heavenly
stranger,” “Blow ye the trumpet, blow,” “There is a
fountain filled with blood,” “Come humble sinner in
whose breast,” “To whom my Saviour, shall I go,”
“Glory to thee my God this night.”</p>
            <p>The tunes should not be intricate but plain and
awakening. One great advantage in teaching them good
psalms and hymns, is that they are thereby induced to
lay aside the extravagant and nonsensical chants, and
catches and hallelujah songs of their own composing;
and when they sing, which is very often while about
their business or of an evening in their houses, they will
have something profitable to sing.</p>
            <p>In giving oral instruction <hi rend="italics">two plans</hi> may be pursued.
First, the teacher asking the question, and stating the
answer and then requiring the <hi rend="italics">whole</hi> school, or his whole
class, to answer <hi rend="italics">together</hi>. Second, the teacher requiring
the scholars in his class, or school to answer the questions,
<hi rend="italics">one by one</hi>, one after another, until it is apparent
the whole know it. Let <hi rend="italics">both plans</hi> be united.</p>
            <p>The teacher must be regular and punctual in attending
the school; expect and bear with <hi rend="italics">irregular attendance</hi>
on the part of his scholars, as they cannot always command
their own time, and are subjected to a variety of
interruptions; use his best efforts to win their esteem and
confidence, and to interest them in their lessons and
hymns; deal largely in encouragement, and let his manner
be lively and spirited without irreverence, sober
<pb id="p267" n="267"/>
without austerity, and his language plain and intelligible
without being foolish and inaccurate. To relieve the
scholars, he should vary their <hi rend="italics">posture</hi>, sometimes let it
be that of sitting and sometimes that of standing. The
school should always be dismissed in an <hi rend="italics">orderly manner
class by class</hi>, and the children and youth, <hi rend="italics">warned</hi>
against noise and play on the holy Sabbath.</p>
            <p>The <hi rend="italics">success</hi> of Sabbath schools, under God, depends
upon the zeal and fidelity of those who have the management
of them. If superintendents and teachers are
not of the right character, with the best materials at
command, the schools will go down.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>3. <hi rend="italics">Manner of conducting Plantation Meetings.</hi></head>
            <p>No plantation meeting should be held except <hi rend="italics">with the
knowledge and consent of the manager or owner<sic corr=".">,</sic></hi>
The owner should have <hi rend="italics">timely notice</hi> of the meeting, so
that he may make whatever arrangements may be necessary
for it. The pastor or missionary will find it proper
to send a little note, at times, to this effect:</p>
            <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
              <text>
                <body>
                  <div1 type="letter">
                    <p>“DEAR SIR:—If it is agreeable and convenient, I
will preach for your people on Wednesday evening next.</p>
                    <closer><salute>Respectfully and truly,
<lb/>
Your friend,</salute>
<signed>C. C. J.”</signed></closer>
                  </div1>
                </body>
              </text>
            </q>
            <p>The invariable reply will be like the following:</p>
            <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
              <text>
                <body>
                  <div1 type="letter">
                    <p>“DEAR SIR:—It will be both agreeable and convenient
for you to preach for us on Wednesday evening
next. It will afford me pleasure to see you.</p>
                    <closer><salute>Very respectfully yours,</salute>
<signed>W. L.”</signed></closer>
                  </div1>
                </body>
              </text>
            </q>
            <pb id="p268" n="268"/>
            <p>The owner thus takes the meeting under his care and
is responsible for the congregation and the order of it;
and he may or may not, as he pleases confine the meeting
to the people on his plantation. It is, however, <hi rend="italics">best
and every way most desirable to have no people present
but those belonging to the plantation upon which the
meeting is held.</hi> A collection of Negroes from several
plantations around on one central to the whole, at night,
to attend religious meetings ought not to be allowed.
The evil in the long run will more than counterbalance
the good.</p>
            <p><hi rend="italics">The attendance of the planter and his family</hi> should
be solicited, as it serves to encourage both the missionary
and the people, and does themselves good also. In
the majority of instances they need no solicitation, they
cheerfully go, of their own accord.</p>
            <p>The people being assembled the exercises are precisely
those of <hi rend="italics">an evening sermon or lecture</hi>. They
are opened with singing and prayer, reading the Scriptures,
singing a second time, and then a sermon or expository
lecture, <hi rend="italics">plain, pointed, short</hi>; and the whole
closed with prayer and singing.</p>
            <p>With preaching to the adults the pastor or missionary
may connect <hi rend="italics">a catechetical exercise with the children,</hi>
and also <hi rend="italics">a meeting for the enquirers</hi>, should any be on
the place; and these two services may be attended to
either before or after the lecture for the people.</p>
            <p>Now and then a planter will object to preaching, on
his own plantation, from prejudice against the minister
or missionary; or against such kind of meetings, because
he has seen or heard of some irregularities connected
with them; or from a hatred to the Gospel itself—
not wishing its light to shine where he may more
<pb id="p269" n="269"/>
directly feel its influence. And while he thus excludes
the Gospel from his plantation and forbids the people to
assemble for religious worship, he will allow them from
time to time to assemble and have dances and midnight
revels! All is peace and safety while Satan reigns:
God only is the author of all evil! There are now, as
there were in the Apostle's days, “unreasonable and
wicked men,” and like him, we should pray to be delivered from them.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>4. <hi rend="italics">Manner of treating opposition to the good work.</hi></head>
            <p>As every work of benevolence has to encounter some
degree of opposition, so has that of the religious instruction
of the Negroes. It is impossible in all cases to
discern the cause whence the opposition proceeds. The
causes are as various as are the interests, passions, and
prejudices of depraved men, and as hidden as are the
thoughts of the heart.</p>
            <p>There being opposition it is to be met <hi rend="italics">according to
its nature and weight</hi>, and much must be left to the
christian judgment and prudence of the minister of God.
Our Lord has promised to assist his ministers in a special
manner when exposed to opposition from men. The
following general rules I would suggest for consideration.</p>
            <p>Let opposition be met <hi rend="italics">silently.</hi></p>
            <p>As long as access is had to the field of labor, and
there are good friends, notice nothing said or done—
especially if said or done behind one's back. Go on as
though there were no opposition.</p>
            <p>Let it be met <hi rend="italics"><sic corr="forbearingly">forbearinly</sic>.</hi></p>
            <p>Be rather <hi rend="italics">driven</hi> to extremities than <hi rend="italics">led</hi> to them. Forbearance
gives one's own mind time to settle down and
act discreetly, while it gives time to the understanding
<pb id="p270" n="270"/>
and conscience of the enemy to work, and both probably
will work right, and the enemy will thus vanquish himself
and you be saved the trouble of encountering him.
Forbearance; on the whole, conquers more than open
resistance and defiance.</p>
            <p>Let it be met <hi rend="italics">prudently</hi>.</p>
            <p>Speak and act so that they will have no evil thing to
say of you. “Be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to
wrath: for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness
of God.”</p>
            <p>Let it be met <hi rend="italics">kindly.</hi></p>
            <p>If you know a man is opposed to you and to your
work, do not treat him so as to make him see that you
know and feel it; on the contrary treat him openly,
candidly, and kindly. Have <hi rend="italics">no quarrels</hi> with men because
they choose not to agree with you in your favorite
plans and principles.</p>
            <p>Should the opposition be open and direct, and there is
no possibility of avoiding contact with it, then let it be
met <hi rend="italics">openly, decidedly, and with Christian temper.</hi> Let
your object be not to overcome <hi rend="italics">men</hi>, but their <hi rend="italics">errors</hi>; not
to exalt <hi rend="italics">yourself</hi>, but <hi rend="italics">the principles of the truth of God.</hi>
But to conclude: settle it in your mind that where there
are one hundred cases which upon first sight appear to
demand notice, <hi rend="italics">after refection</hi> will prompt you to pass
over ninety-nine <hi rend="italics">in silence</hi>. “The beginning of strife
is as when one letteth out water; therefore leave off
contention before it be meddled with.”—<hi rend="italics">Prov.</hi> 17: 14.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <p>5. <hi rend="italics">The manner of speaking and acting in relation to
the Civil Condition of the Negroes.</hi></p>
            <p>As ministers or missionaries to the Negroes, in the
discharge of our official duty, and in our intercourse
<pb id="p271" n="271"/>
with the Negroes, <hi rend="italics">we should have nothing to do with
their civil condition</hi>. We are appointed of God to preach
“the unsearchable riches of Christ” to our perishing
fellow-men. We are to meditate upon the duties and
responsibilities of our office; and to give ourselves
<hi rend="italics">“wholly” to it</hi>. We shall, by so doing, in the most
effectual manner subserve the interests of masters and
servants, for time and eternity. It is too much the
fashion of late years, for ministers (I speak not of all)
to consider themselves, <hi rend="italics">ex-officio, the supervisors</hi> of
human affairs; the <hi rend="italics">conservators</hi> of the theological, the
civil and the political interests of society, and of course,
as possessing wisdom, experience, and observation sufficient
“to entitle them to be heard.” Any subject, any
object of pursuit, however, remotely touching upon the
religion or morals of the people, is considered as legitimate
“work” to which they may conscienciously devote
all the powers which God has given them. The evil is
increased by many who depart out of country places and
villages, to sojourn where they may find a place, (in
large cities if possible.) Some society or newspaper, the
organ of some reform party, offers the Levite “ten
shekels of silver by the year, and a suit of apparel and
his victuals,” and he is content to dwell there, and be a
priest unto them.</p>
            <p>The common reply is that it is an age of free inquiry
and of discussion and of onward movement, and <hi rend="italics">ministers</hi>
above all others are bound to speak and “to give direction
to the public sentiment;” nor can they do their
duty unless they “come out and give support to right
principles, and decidedly condemn institutions and
practices in society which they know to be wrong,” and
<pb id="p272" n="272"/>
much of the same import. Thus societies and parties
have already decided what is right and wrong, and what
it is the duty of ministers to do and not to do, and so
their right of private judgment and of independent
action is taken quite away, and they become mere footballs
to be struck in any direction at the will of those
who have the privilege of playing upon them. The
people have a great horror of being <hi rend="italics">priest-ridden</hi>; I
think the priests ought to have an equal horror of being
<hi rend="italics">people-ridden.</hi></p>
            <p>It is much easier for men to become public lecturers,
or newspaper editors, and society agents, and pulpit
declaimers against the sins of their neighbors, and
against great evils, as they call them, in society, and be
overwhelmed at <hi rend="italics">their</hi> own responsibility for their existence,
than to traverse obscure lanes and enter wretched
and abandoned houses, or expose themselves to midnight
airs and summer suns in unhealthy climates, to relieve
the very people for whom they have so great a love, and
for whom they feel so deep a sympathy, of some of
their temporal sufferings, and to convey to them in their
ignorance and spiritual ruin the glad tidings of salvation.
To their own master they stand or fall.</p>
            <p>On the civil condition of the Negroes, I here take
occasion to say, that the Southern people are a far more
reflecting and discerning people than is imagined by
some. They are great lovers of their country and of
the Union. No people understand their political rights
better or have a more sacred regard to the happy constitution
under which we live; and no people are more
independent, decided and fearless in maintaining both
the one and the other. The degree of general intelligence
among the middling and higher classes of society
<pb id="p273" n="273"/>
is not surpassed by the same classes of society in any
part of the Union; and they are disposed to live on
terms of perfect amity with their fellow citizens from
every section of our great country. They expect to
find the citizens of the free States, <hi rend="italics">at home</hi> and when
they come <hi rend="italics">South</hi>, entertaining views different from their
own. They would not take away the right of private
judgment and opinion. They accord to others what
they demand for themselves. But having had the institution
of slavery entailed upon them, and its existence
recognized, and its perfect control and management
secured to them under the Constitution, they claim
exemption from the dictation and interference of people
no way responsible for, nor affected by, the institution;
and the right to regulate it in such a manner as in their
best judgment shall promote the best good of all concerned
therein—the very right which has already been
exercised by <hi rend="italics">eight</hi> of the original “thirteen States,”
without any interference at all on the part of the remaining
States. Hence, occupying this ground, they
make no objection to merchants, lawyers, physicians,
divines, teachers or mechanics, coming and settling
among them from any part of the world. They are
entitled to their own opinions, but they are neither to
be expressed nor propagated so as to produce disturbance
in society.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <head>6. <hi rend="italics">The best form of Church Organization for the
Negroes.</hi></head>
            <p>In the free States it is judged most advisable both by
whites and blacks, that the latter should have their own
houses of public worship and church organizations
independent of the former.</p>
            <pb id="p274" n="274"/>
            <p><hi rend="italics">But in the slave States it is not advisable to separate
the black from the whites</hi>. It is best that both classes
worship in the same building; that they be incorporated
in the same church, under the same pastor, having access
to the same ordinances, baptism and the Lord's
supper, and at the same time; and that they be subject
to the same care and discipline; the two classes forming
one pastoral charge, one church, one congregation.</p>
            <p>Should circumstances beyond control require the
Negroes to meet in a separate building and have separate
preaching, yet they should be considered part and
parcel of the white church. Members should be admitted
and excommunicated,<corr> </corr>and ordinances administered
in the presence of the united congregations.</p>
            <p>This mingling of the two classes in churches creates
a greater bond of union between them, and kinder feelings;
tends to increase subordination; and promotes in
a higher degree the improvement of the Negroes, in
piety and morality. The <hi rend="italics">reverse</hi> is, in the general, true
of <hi rend="italics">independent church organizations of the Negroes,</hi>
in the slave States.</p>
            <p>The appointment of <hi rend="italics">colored preachers</hi> and <hi rend="italics">watchmen</hi>
(the latter acting as a kind of <hi rend="italics">elders,) by the white
churches, and under their particular supervision</hi>, in
many districts of country has been attended with happy
effects, and such auxiliaries properly managed may be
of great advantage.</p>
            <p>Such are the means and plans for promoting and securing
the religious instruction of the Negroes, in the
United States, and of those in the Southern States in
particular, which experience and observation have suggested
to my own mind. And having brought this part
of the subject to a close, I have reached, in the good
providence of God, the end of my undertaking.</p>
          </div3>
          <div3 type="subchapter">
            <pb id="p275" n="275"/>
            <head>CONCLUSION.</head>
            <p>After saying so much on the Religious Instruction of
the Negroes, I feel that the <hi rend="italics">conclusion</hi> need not be extended.</p>
            <p>I would respectfully and earnestly commend the subject
to the serious consideration of <hi rend="italics">Masters.</hi></p>
            <p>You are commanded of God “to give unto your servants
that which is just and equal; knowing that ye also
have a master in heaven—neither is there respect of
persons with him.” The religious instruction of your
people will promote your own interests for time and
eternity, and will confer on them blessings infinitely
valuable, even the redemption of the soul, which is
precious. Your responsibilities in the word and providence
of God are very great. If you neglect them, a
fearful account awaits you at the judgement seat of
Christ! Contribute, therefore, according to your ability,
of your property, your influence and personal efforts,
to this good work; and do it speedily.</p>
            <p>I would commend the work also to <hi rend="italics">Ministers of the
Gospel.</hi></p>
            <p>Our Divine Lord, “though he was rich, yet for our
sakes he became poor, that we, through his poverty,
might be made rich.” He was <sic corr="anointed">annointed</sic> of God “to
preach the Gospel to the poor,” and through him, while
on earth, “the poor have the Gospel preached to them.”
In this he has left us an example that we should follow
his steps; for “the disciple must not be above his Lord<sic corr=".">,</sic>”
Like the Apostles of old, we should “be forward to
remember the poor.” It is disgrace and iniquity when
we forget them! God is judge! On the ministers of
the Gospel the religious instruction of the Negroes in
<pb id="p276" n="276"/>
the United States depends, more than upon all the other
classes and professions of society put together. It is
<hi rend="italics">their work.</hi> They are to promote it—by conversation,
by preaching, and above all, by example, in <hi rend="italics">personal
labors.</hi> They have it in their power, by their piety
and zeal and efforts, to advance and sustain this work, or by
their impiety and lethargy, and absolute inactivity, to
retard and break it down, throughout the length and
breadth of the land. There has been neglect—shall it
be said, a <hi rend="italics">criminal</hi> neglect? I feel it. Others feel it.
The whole country sees it. Can there be no reformation?
Shall the ministers of Jesus Christ never be moved
with compassion on the multitudes who faint and are
scattered abroad as sheep having no shepherd? Shall
their hearts' desire and prayer to God never be that this
people may be saved? Shall they never be attracted
and drawn towards this people by their very spiritual
destitution and miseries, and spend and be spent for them,
constrained by the love of Christ, towards their own
souls? Alas! it is the darkest feature in all this dark
scene that the ministers of the Gospel, taken as a body,
feel no more and do no more for the salvation of the
Negroes in the United States! Let no one suppose
that we wish the church thrown into a state of excitement
on the subject; and the good that has been done,
and now is doing, and the many able and efficient ministers
in this field to be overlooked and buried in oblivion.
Let no one suppose that we wish this work to be represented
and urged before the country, <hi rend="italics">as the great work
to be done</hi>, to which all other works of benevolence are
to contribute, and in comparison with which they are
nothing worth. Let no one suppose that we desire
ministers to form great societies and distribute agents
<pb id="p277" n="277"/>
over the land, to arouse their brethren to their duty.
Far, very far from any thing of this kind are our views
of propriety and our impressions of duty. On the
contrary, there are organizations and associations enough
in existence through which every thing can be done,
necessary to be done by them in the religious instruction
of the Negroes. What is required is that every minister
<hi rend="italics">do his own duty in his own sphere of ministerial action;</hi>
let him begin <hi rend="italics">with himself first,</hi> and then if opportunity
offers, let him seek to influence others, in some of the
ways already pointed out.</p>
            <p>I would commend the work also, to the <hi rend="italics">Members of
the Church of Christ.</hi></p>
            <p>You are expected to be forward to every good word
and work. Here is an abundant opportunity for doing
good opened before you. Enter into it for the improvement
of your own graces, as well as for the salvation of
souls. All your zeal for missions may find ample scope
for exercise here. Be forward to superintend schools,
to take classes, to act on committees of instruction, and
be not weary in well doing, for in due season you shall
reap if you faint not.</p>
            <p>I would commend the work also to <hi rend="italics">every Lover of his
Country.</hi></p>
            <p>The moral and religious improvement of <hi rend="italics">two millions
eight hundred thousand persons</hi>, must be identified with
our individual peace and happiness, and with our national
prosperity and honor. “Righteousness exalteth a nation,
but sin is a reproach to any people.”</p>
          </div3>
        </div2>
      </div1>
    </body>
  </text>
</TEI.2>